Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Kennedy, John Pendleton, 1795-1870 [1835], Horse shoe Robinson: a tale of the Tory ascendency (Carey, Lea, & Blanchard, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf237].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

CHAPTER XXII. AN ADVENTURE WHEREIN IT IS APPARENT THAT THE ACTIONS OF REAL LIFE ARE FULL AS MARVELLOUS AS THE INVENTIONS OF ROMANCE.

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

David Ramsay's house was situated on a by-road, between five
and six miles from Musgrove's mill, and at about the distance of
one mile from the principal route of travel between Ninety-six and
Blackstock's. In passing from the military post that had been
established at the former place, towards the latter, Ramsay's lay off
to the left, with a piece of dense wood intervening. The by-way,
leading through the farm, diverged from the main road, and traversed
this wood until it reached the cultivated grounds immediately
around Ramsay's dwelling. In the journey from Musgrove's
mill to this point of divergence, the traveller was obliged to ride
some two or three miles upon the great road leading from the
British garrison, a road that, at the time of my story, was much
frequented by military parties, scouts, and patroles, that were concerned
in keeping up the communication between the several posts
which were established by the British authorities along that frontier.
Amongst the whig parties, also, there were various occasions
which brought them under the necessity of frequent passage
through this same district, and which, therefore, furnished opportunities
for collision and skirmish with the opposite forces.

It is a matter of historical notoriety, that immediately after the
fall of Charleston, and the rapid subjugation of South Carolina
that followed this event, there were three bold and skilful soldiers
who undertook to carry on the war of resistance to the established
authorities, upon a settled and digested plan of annoyance, under
the most discouraging state of destitution, as regarded all the
means of offence, that, perhaps, history records. It will not detract
from the fame of other patriots of similar enthusiasm and of

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

equal bravery, to mention the names of Marion, Sumpter, and
Pickens, in connexion with this plan of keeping up an apparently
hopeless partisan warfare, which had the promise neither of men,
money, nor arms,—and yet which was so nobly sustained, amidst
accumulated discomfitures, as to lead eventually to the subversion
of the “Tory ascendency” and the expulsion of the British power.
According to the plan of operations concerted amongst these chieftains,
Marion took the lower country under his supervision;
Pickens the south-western districts, bordering upon the Savannah;
and to Sumpter was allotted all that tract of country lying between
the Broad and the Catawba rivers, from the angle of their
junction, below Camden, up to the mountain districts of North
Carolina. How faithfully these men made good their promise to
the country, is not only written in authentic history, but it is also
told in many a legend amongst the older inhabitants of the region
that was made the theatre of action. It only concerns my story
to refer to the fact, that the events which have occupied my last
five or six chapters, occurred in that range more peculiarly appropriated
to Sumpter, and that the high road from Blackstock's
towards Ninety-six was almost as necessary for communication between
Sumpter and Pickens, as between the several British garrisons.

On the morning that succeeded the night in which Horse Shoe
Robinson arrived at Musgrove's, the stout and honest sergeant
might have been seen, about eight o'clock, leaving the main road
from Ninety-six, at the point where that leading to David Ramsay's
separated from it, and cautiously urging his way into the
deep forest, by the more private path into which he had entered.
The knowledge that Innis was encamped along the Ennoree, within
a short distance of the mill, had compelled him to make an extensive
circuit to reach Ramsay's dwelling, whither he was now bent;
and he had experienced considerable delay in his morning journey,
by finding himself frequently in the neighborhood of small foraging
parties of Tories, whose motions he was obliged to watch for
fear of an encounter. He had once already been compelled to use
his horse's heels in what he called “fair flight;” and once to ensconce
himself, a full half hour, under cover of the thicket afforded
him by a swamp. He now, therefore, according to his own

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

phrase, “dived into the little road that scrambled down through
the woods towards Ramsay's, with all his eyes about him, looking
out as sharply as a fox on a foggy morning:” and with this circumspection,
he was not long in arriving within view of Ramsay's
house. Like a practised soldier, whom frequent frays has taught
wisdom, he resolved to reconnoitre before he advanced upon a post
that might be in possession of an enemy. He therefore dismounted,
fastened his horse in a fence corner, where a field of corn concealed
him from notice, and then stealthily crept forward until he
came immediately behind one of the out-houses.

The barking of a house-dog brought out a negro boy, to whom
Robinson instantly addressed the query—

“Is your master at home?”—

“No, sir. He's got his horse, and gone off more than an hour
ago.”

“Where is your mistress?”

“Shelling beans, Sir.”

“I didn't ask you,” said the sergeant, “what she is doing, but
where she is.”

“In course, she is in the house, Sir,”—replied the negro with a
grin.

“Any strangers there?”

“There was plenty on 'em a little while ago, but they've been
gone a good bit.”

Robinson having thus satisfied himself as to the safety of his
visit, directed the boy to take his horse and lead him up to the
door. He then entered the dwelling.

“Mistress Ramsay,” said he, walking up to the dame, who was
occupied at a table, with a large trencher before her, in which she
was plying that household thrift which the negro described; “luck
to you, ma'am, and all your house! I hope you haven't none of
these clinking and clattering bullies about you, that are as thick
over this country as the frogs in the kneading troughs, that they
tell of.”

“Good lack, Mr. Horse Shoe Robinson,” exclaimed the matron,
offering the sergeant her hand. “What has brought you here?
What news? Who are with you? For patience sake, tell me!”

“I am alone,” said Robinson, “and a little wettish, mistress;”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

he added, as he took off his hat and shook the water from it:
“it has just sot up a rain, and looks as if it was going to give us
enough on't. You don't mind doing a little dinner-work of a
Sunday, I see—shelling of beans, I s'pose, is tantamount to dragging
a sheep out of a pond, as the preachers allow on the Sabbath—
ha, ha!—Where's Davy?”

“He's gone over to the meeting-house on Ennoree, hoping to
hear something of the army at Camden: perhaps you can tell us
the news from that quarter?”

“Faith, that's a mistake, Mistress Ramsay. Though I don't
doubt that they are hard upon the scratches, by this time. But,
at this present speaking, I command the flying artillery. We have
but one man in the corps—and that's myself; and all the guns
we have got is this piece of ordnance, that hangs in this old belt
by my side (pointing to his sword)—and that I captured from the
enemy at Blackstock's. I was hoping I mought find John Ramsay
at home—I have need of him as a recruit.”

“Ah, Mr. Robinson, John has a heavy life of it over there with
Sumpter. The boy is often without his natural rest, or a meal's
victuals; and the general thinks so much of him, that he can't
spare him to come home. I hav'n't the heart to complain, as long
as John's service is of any use, but it does seem, Mr. Robinson, like
needless tempting of the mercies of providence. We thought that
he might have been here to-day; yet I am glad he didn't come—
for he would have been certain to get into trouble. Who should
come in, this morning, just after my husband had cleverly got away
on his horse, but a young cock-a-whoop ensign, that belongs to
Ninety-Six, and four great Scotchmen with him, all in red coats;
they had been out thieving, I warrant, and were now going home
again. And who but they! Here they were, swaggering all
about my house—and calling for this—and calling for that—as if
they owned the fee-simple of everything on the plantation. And
it made my blood rise, Mr. Horse Shoe, to see them run out in the
yard, and catch up my chickens and ducks, and kill as many as
they could string about them—and I not daring to say a word:
though I did give them a piece of my mind, too.”

“Who is at home with you?” inquired the sergeant eagerly.

“Nobody but my youngest boy, Andrew,” answered the dame.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“And then, the filthy, toping rioters—” she continued, exalting her
voice.

“What arms have you in the house?” asked Robinson, without
heeding the dame's rising anger.

“We have a rifle, and a horseman's pistol that belongs to John.—
They must call for drink, too, and turn my house, of a Sunday
morning, into a tavern.”

“They took the route towards Ninety-Six, you said, Mistress
Ramsay?”

“Yes,—they went straight forward upon the road. But, look
you, Mr. Horse Shoe, you're not thinking of going after them?”

“Isn't there an old field, about a mile from this, on that road?”
inquired the sergeant, still intent upon his own thoughts.

“There is,” replied the dame; “with the old school-house upon
it.”

“A lop-sided, rickety log-cabin in the middle of the field. Am
I right, good woman?”

“Yes.”

“And nobody lives in it? It has no door to it?”

“There ha'n't been anybody in it these seven years.”

“I know the place very well,” said the sergeant, thoughtfully;
“there is woods just on this side of it.”

“That's true,” replied the dame: “but what is it you are thinking
about, Mr. Robinson?”

“How long before this rain began was it that they quitted this
house?”

“Not above fifteen minutes.”

“Mistress Ramsay, bring me the rifle and pistol both—and the
powder-horn and bullets.”

“As you say, Mr. Horse Shoe,” answered the dame, as she turned
round to leave the room; “but I am sure I can't suspicion what
you mean to do.”

In a few moments the woman returned with the weapons, and
gave them to the sergeant.

“Where is Andy?” asked Horse Shoe.

The hostess went to the door and called her son, and, almost immediately
afterwards, a sturdy boy of about twelve or fourteen
years of age entered the apartment, his clothes dripping with rain.

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

He modestly and shyly seated himself on a chair near the door,
with his soaked hat flapping down over a face full of freckles, and
not less rife with the expression of an open, dauntless hardihood of
character.

“How would you like a scrummage, Andy, with them Scotchmen
that stole your mother's chickens this morning?” asked Horse
Shoe.

“I'm agreed,” replied the boy, “if you will tell me what to do.”

“You are not going to take the boy out on any of your desperate
projects, Mr. Horse Shoe?” said the mother, with the tears
starting instantly into her eyes. “You wouldn't take such a child
as that into danger?”

“Bless your soul, Mrs. Ramsay, there ar'n't no danger about it!
Don't take on so. It's a thing that is either done at a blow, or not
done,—and there's an end of it. I want the lad only to bring
home the prisoners for me, after I have took them.”

“Ah, Mr. Robinson, I have one son already in these wars—God
protect him!—and you men don't know how a mother's heart
yearns for her children in these times. I cannot give another,” she
added, as she threw her arms over the shoulders of the youth and
drew him to her bosom.

“Oh! it aint nothing,” said Andrew, in a sprightly tone. “It's
only snapping of a pistol, mother,—pooh! If I'm not afraid, you
oughtn't to be.”

“I give you my honor, Mistress Ramsay,” said Robinson, “that
I will bring or send your son safe back in one hour; and that he
sha'n't be put in any sort of danger whatsomedever: come, that's a
good woman!”

“You are not deceiving me, Mr. Robinson?” asked the matron,
wiping away a tear. “You wouldn't mock the sufferings of a
weak woman in such a thing as this?”

“On the honesty of a sodger, ma'am,” replied Horse Shoe, “the
lad shall be in no danger, as I said before—whatsomedever.”

“Then I will say no more,” answered the mother. “But Andy,
my child, be sure to let Mr. Robinson keep before you.”

Horse Shoe now loaded the fire-arms, and having slung the
pouch across his body, he put the pistol into the hands of the boy;
then shouldering his rifle, he and his young ally left the room.

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

Even on this occasion, serious as it might be deemed, the sergeant
did not depart without giving some manifestation of that light-heartedness
which no difficulties ever seemed to have the power
to conquer. He thrust his head back into the room, after he had
crossed the threshold, and said with an encouraging laugh, “Andy
and me will teach them, Mistress Ramsay, Pat's point of war—we
will surround the ragamuffins.”

“Now, Andy, my lad,” said Horse Shoe, after he had mounted
Captain Peter, “you must get up behind me. Turn the lock of
your pistol down,” he continued, as the boy sprang upon the horse's
rump, “and cover it with the flap of your jacket, to keep the rain
off. It won't do to hang fire at such a time as this.”

The lad did as he was directed, and Horse Shoe, having secured
his rifle in the same way, put his horse up to a gallop, and took the
road in the direction that had been pursued by the soldiers.

As soon as our adventurers had gained a wood, at the distance
of about half a mile, the sergeant relaxed his speed, and advanced
at a pace a little above a walk.

“Andy,” he said, “we have got rather a ticklish sort of a job
before us, so I must give you your lesson, which you will understand
better by knowing something of my plan. As soon as your
mother told me that these thieving villains had left her house
about fifteen minutes before the rain came on, and that they had
gone along upon this road, I remembered the old field up here, and
the little log hut in the middle of it; and it was natural to suppose
that they had just got about near that hut, when this rain
came up; and then, it was the most supposable case in the world,
that they would naturally go into it, as the driest place they could
find. So now, you see, it's my calculation that the whole batch is
there at this very point of time. We will go slowly along, until we
get to the other end of this wood, in sight of the old field, and
then, if there is no one on the look-out, we will open our first
trench; you know what that means, Andy?”

“It means, I s'pose, that we'll go right smack at them,” replied
Andrew.

“Pretty exactly,” said the sergeant. “But listen to me. Just
at the edge of the woods you will have to get down, and put yourself
behind a tree. I'll ride forward, as if I had a whole troop at

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

my heels, and if I catch them, as I expect, they will have a little
fire kindled, and, as likely as not, they'll be cooking some of your
mother's fowls.”

“Yes, I understand,” said the boy eagerly—

“No, you don't,” replied Horse Shoe, “but you will when you
hear what I am going to say. If I get at them onawares, they'll
be mighty apt to think they are surrounded, and will bellow, like
fine fellows, for quarter. And, thereupon, Andy, I'll cry out
`stand fast,' as if I was speaking to my own men, and when you
hear that, you must come up full tilt, because it will be a signal to
you that the enemy has surrendered. Then it will be your business
to run into the house and bring out the muskets, as quick as a rat
runs through a kitchen: and when you have done that, why, all's
done. But if you should hear any popping of fire-arms—that is,
more than one shot, which I may chance to let off—do you take
that for a bad sign, and get away as fast as you can heel it. You
comprehend.”

“Oh! yes,” replied the lad, “and I'll do what you want, and more
too, may be, Mr. Robinson.”

Captain Robinson,—remember, Andy, you must call me captain,
in the hearing of these Scotsmen.”

“I'll not forget that neither,” answered Andrew.

By the time that these instructions were fully impressed upon
the boy, our adventurous forlorn hope, as it may fitly be called,
had arrived at the place which Horse Shoe Robinson had designated
for the commencement of active operations. They had a
clear view of the old field, and it afforded them a strong assurance
that the enemy was exactly where they wished him to be, when
they discovered smoke arising from the chimney of the hovel.
Andrew was soon posted behind a tree, and Robinson only tarried
a moment to make the boy repeat the signals agreed on, in order
to ascertain that he had them correctly in his memory. Being
satisfied from this experiment that the intelligence of his young
companion might be depended upon, he galloped across the intervening
space, and, in a few seconds, abruptly reined up his steed,
in the very doorway of the hut. The party within was gathered
around a fire at the further end, and, in the corner near the door,
were four muskets thrown together against the wall. To spring

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

from his saddle and thrust himself one pace inside of the door, was
a movement which the sergeant executed in an instant, shouting at
the same time—

“Halt! File off right and left to both sides of the house, and
wait orders. I demand the surrender of all here,” he said, as he
planted himself between the party and their weapons. “I will
shoot down the first man who budges a foot.”

“Leap to your arms,” cried the young officer who commanded
the little party inside of the house. “Why do you stand?”

“I don't want to do you or your men any harm, young man,”
said Robinson, as he brought his rifle to a level, “but, by my
father's son, I will not leave one of you to be put upon a muster-roll
if you raise a hand at this moment.”

Both parties now stood, for a brief space, eyeing each other in
a fearful suspense, during which there was an expression of doubt
and irresolution visible on the countenances of the soldiers, as
they surveyed the broad proportions, and met the stern glance of
the sergeant, whilst the delay, also, began to raise an apprehension
in the mind of Robinson that his stratagem would be discovered.

“Shall I let loose upon them, captain?” said Andrew Ramsay,
now appearing, most unexpectedly to Robinson, at the door of the
hut. “Come on, boys!” he shouted, as he turned his face towards
the field.

“Keep them outside of the door—stand fast,” cried the doughty
sergeant, with admirable promptitude, in the new and sudden posture
of his affairs caused by this opportune appearance of the
boy. “Sir, you see that it's not worth while fighting five to one;
and I should be sorry to be the death of any of your brave fellows;
so, take my advice, and surrender to the Continental Congress
and this scrap of its army which I command.”

During this appeal the sergeant was ably seconded by the lad
outside, who was calling out first on one name, and then on another,
as if in the presence of a troop. The device succeeded, and
the officer within, believing the forbearance of Robinson to be
real, at length said:—

“Lower your rifle, sir. In the presence of a superior force, taken
by surprise, and without arms, it is my duty to save bloodshed.

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

With the promise of fair usage, and the rights of prisoners of war,
I surrender this little foraging party under my command.”

“I'll make the terms agreeable,” replied the sergeant. “Never
doubt me, sir. Right hand file, advance, and receive the arms of
the prisoners!”

“I'm here, captain,” said Andrew, in a conceited tone, as if it
were a mere occasion of merriment; and the lad quickly entered the
house and secured the weapons, retreating with them some paces
from the door.

“Now, sir,” said Horse Shoe to the Ensign, “your sword, and
whatever else you mought have about you of the ammunitions of
war!”

The officer delivered up his sword and a pair of pocket pistols.

As Horse Shoe received these tokens of victory, he asked, with a
lambent smile, and what he intended to be an elegant and condescending
composure, “Your name, sir, if I mought take the freedom?”

“Ensign St. Jermyn, of his Majesty's seventy-first regiment of
light infantry.”

“Ensign, your sarvent,” added Horse Shoe, still preserving this
unusual exhibition of politeness. “You have defended your post
like an old sodger, although you ha'n't much beard on your chin;
but, seeing you have given up, you shall be treated like a man
who has done his duty. You will walk out, now, and form yourselves
in line at the door. I'll engage my men shall do you no
harm; they are of a marciful breed.”

When the little squad of prisoners submitted to this command,
and came to the door, they were stricken with equal astonishment
and mortification to find, in place of the detachment of cavalry
which they expected to see, nothing but a man, a boy, and a horse.
Their first emotions were expressed in curses, which were even succeeded
by laughter from one or two of the number. There seemed
to be a disposition on the part of some to resist the authority that
now controlled them; and sundry glances were exchanged, which
indicated a purpose to turn upon their captors. The sergeant no
sooner perceived this, than he halted, raised his rifle to his breast,
and, at the same instant, gave Andrew Ramsay an order to retire
a few paces, and to fire one of the captured pieces at the first man
who opened his lips.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

“By my hand,” he said, “if I find any trouble in taking you,
all five, safe away from this here house, I will thin your numbers
with your own muskets! And that's as good as if I had sworn
to it.”

“You have my word, sir,” said the Ensign. “Lead on.”

“By your leave, my pretty gentleman, you will lead, and I'll
follow,” replied Horse Shoe. “It may be a new piece of drill to
you; but the custom is to give the prisoners the post of honor.”

“As you please, sir,” answered the Ensign. “Where do you take
us to?”

“You will march back by the road you came,” said the sergeant.

Finding the conqueror determined to execute summary martial
law upon the first who should mutiny, the prisoners submitted, and
marched in double file from the hut back towards Ramsay's—
Horse Shoe, with Captain Peter's bridle dangling over his arm,
and his gallant young auxiliary Andrew, laden with double the
burden of Robinson Crusoe (having all the fire-arms packed upon
his shoulders), bringing up the rear. In this order victors and
vanquished returned to David Ramsay's.

“Well, I have brought you your ducks and chickens back, mistress,”
said the sergeant, as he halted the prisoners at the door;
“and, what's more, I have brought home a young sodger that's
worth his weight in gold.”

“Heaven bless my child! my brave boy!” cried the mother,
seizing the lad in her arms, and unheeding anything else in the
present perturbation of her feelings. “I feared ill would come of
it; but Heaven has preserved him. Did he behave handsomely,
Mr. Robinson? But I am sure he did.”

“A little more venturesome, ma'am, than I wanted him to be,”
replied Horse Shoe; “but he did excellent service. These are his
prisoners, Mistress Ramsay; I should never have got them if it
hadn't been for Andy. In these drumming and fifing times the
babies suck in quarrel with their mother's milk. Show me another
boy in America that's made more prisoners than there was men to
fight them with, that's all!”

-- --

CHAPTER XXIII. SHOWING HOW A GOOD SOLDIER WILL TURN THE ACCIDENTS OF WAR TO THE BEST ACCOUNT. ENSIGN ST. JERMYN IN A DISAGREEABLE DILEMMA.

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

Robinson having thus succeeded in his enterprise, now found
himself in circumstances of peculiar perplexity in regard to the
disposal of his prisoners. Here he was, in the neighborhood of
the British posts—in a district of country of which the enemy
might be said to have, at this moment, complete possession—(for
Horse Shoe himself was almost the only belligerent in the field
against them)—and, more than that, he was but a few miles' distant
from a camp whose scouts had chased him almost to his present
place of refuge. It was scarcely probable, therefore, that he
could hope to retain his captives long under his control, or prevent
the enemy from receiving intelligence of the capture. He was,
however, notwithstanding these embarrassments, as usual, cheerful,
confident, and self-possessed. He had no wish or motive to detain
the private soldiers as prisoners of war, and would at once have
dismissed them, if he could have assured himself that they would
not make the earliest use of their liberty to convey information of
their misadventure to the first corps of loyalists they should meet,
and thus get up a hot pursuit of him through the whole district.
But he had cogent and most important reasons for holding the
ensign, St. Jermyn, in close custody. It occurred to him, that this
officer might be used to control the procedure that should be
adopted by those who meditated injury to Arthur Butler; and he,
therefore, at once formed the resolution of communicating with the
nearest British authorities, in order to assure them that he would
retaliate upon the Ensign any pain that might be inflicted npon
his late comrade. His plan was speedily formed—it was to keep
his prisoners until night-fall, move off under cover of the darkness,

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

to some remote and concealed spot with St. Jermyn, and release
the others, on their parole or pledge not to take up arms until
regularly exchanged.

Whilst the sergeant was deliberating over these arrangements,
the prisoners were allowed to shelter themselves from the rain
under a shed near the door of the dwelling, where Andrew, with
all the pride and importance of his new station, marched to and
fro, before them, like a trained sentinel. There was a small log
building in the yard of Ramsay's mansion, which had been recently
erected as a store-house, and which being well secured at the door
by a padlock, Robinson determined to convert for the nonce into
a prison. It contained but one room, not above twelve feet square,
with an earthen floor, and received no light except such as was
admitted under the door, and through a few crannies about the
roof. Into this narrow apartment the soldiers were now marched;
a bundle of straw was thrown upon the floor; sundry flitches of
bacon, that hung upon the walls, were removed; and a few comforts,
in the way of food and drink, were supplied to render the
accommodation as tolerable to the inmates as was compatible with
their safe custody. This being done, our friend Andrew was posted
in the passage-way of the dwelling, in full view of the door of the
store-house, which was carefully locked, with a musket in his hand,
and with orders to make a circuit every five minutes round the
little building, to guard against any attempts at escape by undermining
the foundation.

As noon approached the weather began to clear up, and with
the first breaking forth of the sun came David Ramsay, the proprietor
of the farm which was the scene of the present operations.
His recognition of Horse Shoe Robinson was accompanied by a
hearty greeting, and with an expression of wonder that he should
have ventured, in hostile guise, through a country so beset as this
was by the forces of the enemy; but when he heard the narrative
of the exploit of the morning, and saw the trophies of its success
in the weapons piled against the wall, and, more especially, when
he received from the lips of his wife a circumstantial account of
the part which had been performed in this adventure by his son
Andrew, his delight seemed almost to be absorbed by his astonishment
and incredulity. The proofs, however, were all around him;

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

and after assuring himself, by an actual inspection of the prisoners
through one of the chinks of the store-house, he came into his own
parlour, sat down, and laughed out-right.

Ramsay was a staunch friend of the independence of his country;
and although he had not been up in arms in the cause, he gave it
all the aid he could by the free expression of opinion, and by a
resolute refusal to comply with the requisitions of the royalists.
His eldest son had joined Sumpter, and had already been active
in the field; and he himself looked, with an almost certain expectation,
to see visited upon himself that proscription under which
thousands were already suffering, and which he had only escaped
as yet by the temporizing delays of his opponents, or by their neglect,
arising out of the incessant hurry and pressure of their military
operations in the organization of the new dominion which the
royal forces had but lately acquired. He was a man of sturdy
frame—now only in the prime of life—brave, thoughtful, and intelligent,
and firmly resolved to stand by his principles through
whatever adverse chances. The present aspect of affairs was, to
his mind, almost decisive of his fate: the capture of these prisoners,
made from information derived from his own family, and in which
his own son had been a principal agent; their confinement, too, in
his own house, were facts of so unequivocal a character as inevitably
to draw upon him the prompt ire of the Tories, and compel
him to assume the attitude and abide by the issues of a partisan.
As he had faith in the justice of his quarrel, and a strong devotion
to the principles upon which it was sustained, he did not hesitate
in the crisis before him, but heroically determined to meet the
worst that might befal. He, therefore, in the present emergency,
became a useful and efficient ally to Robinson, who opened to him
the full history of Butler, and the course of measures he was about
to pursue for the relief of that unfortunate officer.

We must now leave the sergeant holding watch and ward over
his vanquished foes, and shift our scene to Musgrove's Mill.

The family of Allen Musgrove were in a state of great disquietude.
Horse Shoe Robinson had disappeared before day-light; and
when the miller and his nephew left their beds, a little after the
dawn, the only intelligence they had of the departure of their guest
was inferred from finding the stable door open and the sergeant's

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

horse absent. This fact was explained when Mary met them at
breakfast. Horse Shoe had set out for Ramsay's to learn some
tidings of John, and to enlist him in an effort to liberate Butler.
He had departed under cover of darkness to avoid molestation
from Innis's scouts, and she, Mary Musgrove, had placed the key
of the stable, the night before, in a place where Horse Shoe might
find it. Such was the extent of the maiden's information. The
day passed wearily upon her hand: she was anxious to hear something
of Butler—something of Horse Shoe—and something, we
suppose, of John Ramsay. Frequently during the morning she
and Christopher Shaw held secret conferences: they spoke in
whispers: suspense, care, and doubt were pictured upon her face;
and as the rain pattered against the windows she oftentimes stood
before them, and looked out upon the distant road, and across the
wide fields, and then upwards to the clouded sky. The sun at
length appeared, and his rays seemed to shoot a glimpse of joy
into the breast of the maiden, as she walked forth to note the drying
of the roads, and to see the clear blue, which, in that climate,
outvies the mellow and rich tints of a Tuscan heaven.

The day waxed, and the birds sang, and nature was gay, but the
maiden was restless and unquiet: the day waned, and the sun rode
downwards on the western slope in gorgeous beauty; but Mary
was ill at ease, and thought little of the grand and glorious firmament.
Her communings with Christopher Shaw, meantime, became
more eager: she and her cousin were seen to wander towards
the mill; then Christopher left her, and, presently, he might be
discovered leading two horses, one bearing a side-saddle, down to
the margin of the stream. There was a short visit to the house by
the young man—a word whispered in the ear of the mother—a
shake of her head, an expression of doubt, a final nod of assent,—
and, in the next moment, Mary and Christopher were seen trotting
off on horseback, on the road that led towards Ramsay's.

When they had ridden some two or three miles, and had entered
upon the high-road between Ninety-Six and Blackstock's—somewhere
near to that piece of haunted ground, where, on the morning
of this very day, a goblin had struck down James Curry from his
steed—they descried a military party of horse and foot slowly advancing
from the direction to which they were travelling. In a

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

few moments they met the first platoon of the cavalry, headed by
a trumpeter and the unsightly captain Hugh Habershaw. They
were detained at the head of this column, whilst some questions
were asked respecting the object of their journey, the troops in their
neighborhood, and other matters connected with the affairs of the
times. Christopher's answers were prompt and satisfactory: he
was only riding with his kinswoman on a visit to a neighbor;
Innis's camp was not above two miles and a half away, and the
country in general was quiet, as far as he had the means of knowing.
The travellers were now suffered to pass on. In succession,
they left behind them each platoon of threes, and then encountered
the small column of march of the infantry. Mary grew pale as
her eyes fell upon the form of Arthur Butler, posted in the centre
of a guard. Her feeling lest he might not recognise her features,
and guess something of her errand, almost overpowered her. She
reined up her horse, as if to gratify an idle curiosity to see the
soldiers passing, and halted in a position which compelled the ranks
to file off, in order to obtain a free passage round her. Every look
seemed to be turned upon her as the escort marched near her
horse's head, and it was impossible to make the slightest sign to
Butler without being observed. She saw him, however, lift his
eyes to hers, and she distinctly perceived the flash of surprise with
which it was kindled as he became aware of her features. A faint
and transient smile, which had in it nothing but pain, was the only
return she dared to make. An order from the van quickened the
march; and the detachment moved rapidly by. As Mary still
occupied the ground on which she had halted, and was gazing
after the retreating corps, she saw Butler turn his face back towards
her; she seized the moment to nod to him and to make a quick sign
with her hand, which she intended should indicate the fact that she
was now engaged in his service. She thought she perceived a
response in a slight motion of Butler's head, and now resumed her
journey, greatly excited by the satisfaction of having, in this accidental
rencounter, obtained even this brief insight into the condition
of the prisoner.

The sun was set, when Mary with her convoy, Christopher
Shaw, arrived at Ramsay's. Always an acceptable guest at this
house, she was now more than ever welcome. There was business

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

to be done in which she could discharge a most important part,
and the service of Christopher Shaw in reinforcing the garrison
was of the greatest moment. When the intelligence regarding the
movement of Butler to Innis's camp was communicated to the
sergeant, it suggested a new device to his mind, which he determined
instantly to adopt. Butler was at this moment, he concluded,
in the hands of those who had engaged the ruffians to set
upon him at Grindall's ford, and it was not improbable that he
would be summarily dealt with: there was no time, therefore, to
be lost. The sergeant's plan, in this new juncture, was, to compel
the young ensign to address a letter to the British commandant, to
inform that officer of his present imprisonment, and to add to this
information the determination of his captors to put him to death,
in the event of any outrage being inflicted upon Butler. This
scheme was communicated to Ramsay, Shaw, and Mary. The
letter was to be immediately written; Mary was to return with it
to the mill, and was to contrive to have it secretly delivered, in the
morning, at Innis's head-quarters; and David Ramsay himself was
to escort the maiden back to her father's house, whilst Shaw was
to attend the sergeant and assist him to transport the young ensign
to some fit place of concealment. The private soldiers were to
remain prisoners, under the guard of Andrew, until his father's
return, when they were to be released on parole, as prisoners
of war.

The plan being thus matured, Robinson went forthwith to the
prison-house, and directed Ensign St. Jermyn to follow him into
the dwelling. When the young officer arrived in the family
parlor, he was ordered to take a chair near a table, upon which
was placed a light, some paper, pen, and ink.

“Young man,” said Robinson, “take up that pen and write as I
bid you.”

“To what end am I to write? I must know the purpose you
design to answer, before I can put my hand to paper.”

“To the end,” replied Horse Shoe firmly, and with unwonted
gravity, “of the settlement of your worldly affairs, if the consarns
of to-morrow should bring ill luck to a friend of mine.”

“I do not understand you, sir. If my life is threatened to
accomplish an unrighteous purpose, it is my duty to tell you at

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

once, that that life belongs to my king; and if his interests are to
suffer by any forced act of mine, I am willing to resign it at once.”

“Never was purpose more righteous, sir, in the view of God and
man, than ours,” said David Ramsay.

“I have a friend,” added Horse Shoe, greatly excited as he
spoke, “who has been foully dealt by. Some of your enlisted
gangs have laid an ambuscade to trap him: villany has been
used, by them that ought to be ashamed to see it thriving under
their colors, to catch a gentleman who was only doing the common
duties of a good sodger; and by mean bush-fighting, not by fair
fields and honest blows—they have seized him and carried him to
the camp of that blood-sucking Tory, Colonel Innis. I doubt more
harm is meant him than falls to the share of a common prisoner
of war.”

“I know nothing of the person, nor of the circumstances you
speak about,” said the ensign.

“So much the better for you,” replied the sergeant. “If your
people are brave sodgers or honest men, you will not have much
occasion to be afeard for yourself; but, by my right hand! if so
much as one hair of Major Arthur Butler's head be hurt by Colonel
Innis, or by any other man among your pillaging and brandishing
bullies, I myself will drive a bullet through from one of
your ears to the other. This game of war is a stiff game, young
man, but we will play it out.”

“Major Arthur Butler!” exclaimed the officer, with astonishment,
“is he taken?”

“Ha! you've hearn of him, and know something, mayhap, of
them that were on the look-out for him?”

“I cannot write,” said the officer sullenly.

“No words, sir,” interrupted Horse Shoe, “but obey my orders;
write what I tell you, or take your choice. I will bind you hand
and foot to a tree on yonder mountain, to starve till you write
that letter; or to feed the wild vermin with your body, if you
refuse.”

The ensign looked in Robinson's face, where a frown of stern
resolution brooded upon his brow, and a kindling tempest of anger
showed that this was not a moment to hazard the trial of his clemency.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

“What would you have the purport of my letter?” asked the
officer, in a subdued voice.

“That you have got into the hands of the Whigs,” replied the
sergeant; “and that if so be any mischief should fall upon Major
Butler, by the contrivings of your friends, you die the first minute
that we hear of it.”

“I have had no hand in the taking of Major Butler,” said the
young St. Jermyn.

“I am glad of it,” answered Robinson, “for your sake. You will
die with a better conscience. If you had a hand in it, young man,
I wouldn't ask you to write a line to any breathing man: your
brains would spatter that door-post. Take up the pen and write, or
stand by the consequences.”

The officer took up the pen, then, hesitating a moment, flung it
down, saying:

“I will not write; do with me as you choose.”

“The young man drives me to it, against my own nature,” said
Robinson, speaking under strong excitement. “If he will not pen
that letter, then, David Ramsay, you will write to Innis, in my
name, and say Galbraith Robinson has got the Ensign where no
Tory foot will ever follow him, and holds him to answer the first
mischief that is done to Arthur Butler. But, I swear to this sulky
boy, that if that letter goes to Innis for want of a better, as I am
a man and a sodger, he will never taste food or water till I hear
that Major Butler is free. He shall starve in the mountain.”

“Oh, God! oh, God!” ejaculated the young soldier, in bitterness
of heart; and covering his face with his hands, he threw his
head upon the table, where he wept tears of agony. At length, looking
in the countenance of Robinson, he said: “I am young, sir—
not above twenty years. I have a mother and sisters in England.”

“We have no time to spare,” interrupted Robinson, “much less
to talk about kinsfolk. Major Butler has them that love his life
better than e'er an Englishwoman loves her son. If they are
brought to grief by this onnatural rascality, it matters nothing to
me if every daughter and sister in England pines away of heart-sickness,
for the loss of them that they love best. Take my
advice, my lack-beard,” added Robinson, patting him on the

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

shoulder, “and write the letter. You have the chances of war in
your favor, and may save your neck.”

“I will do your bidding, sir,” said the ensign, after a pause.
“Under the compulsion of force, I agree to write,” and he once
more took up the pen.

“You speak now like a reasonable gentleman,” said Horse Shoe.
“I pity you, friend, and will preserve you against harm, so far as
it can be done in the circumstances of the case.”

The ensign then wrote a few lines, in which he communicated
to Colonel Innis, or to whatever officer his letter might be delivered,
the straits in which he found himself, and the resolution of his
captors to hold his life forfeit upon the event of any rigors, beyond
those of an ordinary prisoner of war, imposed upon Major Butler.
When he had finished, he gave the paper to Robinson.

“Read it aloud, Mr. Ramsay,” said Horse Shoe, delivering the
scrawl to his friend.

Ramsay read what was written.

“It must be wrote over again,” said Horse Shoe, after he had
heard the contents. “First, it must make no mention of his being
only a few miles off; that must be left out. Secondly, my name
needn't be told; though if the runagates knowed he was in my
hands, they wouldn't think his chance any better on that account.
Let him say that the Whigs have got him—that's enough. And,
lastly, he must write his own name in full at the bottom. And,
look you, young man, don't be scrawling out the lines in such a
way that your own hand-write moughtn't be known. That must
speak for itself, because upon this letter depends your life. You
understand?”

“Give it me,” said the ensign; “I will write it as you desire.”

And again the unfortunate officer applied himself to the task
that was imposed upon him; and in a short time produced a letter,
which, being subjected to the criticism of the bystanders, was pronounced
satisfactory.

As soon as this was done, St. Jermyn was conducted into another
apartment, and there confided to the guardianship of Christopher
Shaw. Horse Shoe now took a light and the writing materials
from the table, and repaired with David Ramsay—both of them
well armed—to the store-house, where the other prisoners were

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

confined. After they had entered and closed the door, posting
Andrew with his musket on the outside, Horse Shoe addressed the
men in a gay and cheerful tone:

“Come, my lads, as you are good, honest fellows, that can have
no great love for these little country cabins, judging by your bad
luck and oncomfortable circumstances in that one where I found
you this morning, I have come to set you free. By the laws of
war, you have the right, if I choose to take it, to give me your
parole. So now, if you have a mind to promise me, on the honor
of sodgers, not to sarve again until you are fairly exchanged, you
shall all leave this before day-break. What do you say to the
terms?”

“We are all agreed,” replied the men, with one accord.

“Then write out something to that effect,” said the sergeant to
Ramsay. “You that can't scratch like scholards, stick your marks
to the paper—d'ye hear?”

The parole was written out by Ramsay, and duly signed or
marked by each of the four men. This being done, the sergeant
informed them that, exactly at three in the morning, the door
would be opened, and they would be at liberty to go where they
pleased, provided they pledged themselves to visit no post of the
enemy within twenty miles, nor communicate any particulars relating
to their capture or detention to any British or Tory officer or
soldier, within seven days. This pledge was cheerfully given, and
after a few words of jocular good-nature were exchanged on both
sides, Horse Shoe and his companion retired.

David Ramsay now ordered out his own and Mary Musgrove's
horses, with an intention to set out immediately for the mill.

“Does Major Butler know that you are in his neighborhood?”
inqired Ramsay of the sergeant, before the horses were brought to
the door.

“Oh, bless you, yes,” replied Horse Shoe. “I left word for him
yesterday at Blackstock's, by giving the babblers there something
to talk about, which I knew he would hear.” And the sergeant
went on to relate the particulars of his stop at that post: “And I
sent him a message,” continued he, “this morning, by James Curry,
in the same sort of fashion. A little before daylight, I heard the
devil singing one of his staves upon the road back here, so loud

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

that he seemed to be frightened by ghosts or sperits; so I rode up
fast behind him, and cuffed him out of his saddle, and then away
I went like a leather-winged bat. I knowed the curmudgeon's
voice, and I expect he knowed my hand, for he has felt it before.
I'll be bound, he made a good story out of it; and, as such things
fly, I make no doubt it wasn't long reaching the ear of the major,
who would naturally think it was me, whether James told my
name or not, because he knows my way. It was as good as writing
a letter to the major, to signify that I was lurking about, close
at hand. I never went to school, Mr. Ramsay, so I write my letters
by making my mark. I can make a blow go further than a word
upon occasion, and that's an old-fashioned way of telling your
thoughts, that was found out before pen and ink.”

“Well, Horse Shoe, you are a man after your own sort,” replied
Ramsay, laughing. “Come, Mary, take the letter; our horses are
at the door.”

“Good bye t'ye, David,” said Horse Shoe, shaking Ramsay's
hand; “it may be some days before we see each other again. Kit
and me will be off with this young ensign before you get back.
Don't forget the prisoners at three o'clock. And, a word, David—
where had we best take this young sparrow, the ensign, to keep
him out of the way of these fellows that are scouring the country?”

“Leave that to Christopher Shaw,” replied Ramsay; “he knows
every nook in the country. So, now, friend Robinson, good night,
and luck go with you!”

It was a clear star-lit night, and every tree and pool sent forth a
thousand notes from the busy insects and reptiles that animate the
summer hours of darkness, when David Ramsay set out with Mary
Musgrove for her father's house.

-- --

CHAPTER XXIV. NEW DIFFICULTIES OPEN UPON BUTLER.

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

With the last notes of the reveillée everything was stirring in
Innis's camp. It was a beautiful, fresh morning; a cool breeze
swept across the plain, and each spray and every blade of grass
sparkled with the dew; whilst above, an unclouded firmament
gave promise of a rich and brilliant mid-summer's day. The
surrounding forest was alive with the twittering of birds; and the
neighing of horses showed that this portion of the animal creation
partook of the hilarity of the season. From every little shed or
woodland lair, crept forth parties of soldiers, who betook themselves
to their several posts to answer at the roll-call; and by the
time the sun had risen, officers, on horseback and on foot, were
seen moving hurriedly across the open plain, to join the groups of
infantry and cavalry, which were now forming in various quarters
for the purposes of the morning drill. Companies were seen in
motion, passing through the rapid evolutions of the march, the
retreat, and the many exercises of service. Drums were beating,
and fifes were piercing the air with their high notes, and, ever and
anon, the trumpet brayed from the further extremities of the field.
Picquet-guards were seen mustering on the edge of the camp—
wearied and night-worn: salutes were exchanged by the small
detachments on service; and, here and there, sentinels might be
descried, stationed at the several outlets of the plain, and presenting
their arms as an officer passed their lines.

The troops that occupied this space were mostly of the irregular
kind. Some were distinguished by ill-fitted and homely uniforms;
others were clad in the common dress of the country, distinguished
as soldiers only by their arms and accoutrements; but amongst
them was also a considerable party of British regulars, clad in the
national livery of scarlet. Amongst the officers, who were in

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

command of the subordinate departments of this mixed and parti-colored
little army, were several who, from their costume, might
be recognised as belonging to the regiments that had come from
the other side of the Atlantic.

Colonel Innis himself was seen upon the parade, directing the
movements of divisions that, under their proper officers, were
practising the customary lessons of discipline. He was a tall,
thin man, of an emaciated complexion, with a countenance of
thoughtful severity. A keen black eye seemed almost to burn
within its orb, and to give an expression of petulant and peevish
excitability, like the querulousness of a sick man. A rather
awkward and ungainly person, arrayed in a scarlet uniform that
did but little credit to the tailor-craft employed in its fabrication,
conveyed to the spectator the idea of a man unused to the pride
of appearance that belongs to a soldier by profession; and would
have suggested the conclusion, which the fact itself sustained, that
the individual before him had but recently left the walks of civil
life to assume a military office. His demeanour, however, showed
him to be a zealous if not a skilful officer. He gave close attention
to the duties of his command, and busied himself with
scrupulous exactitude in enforcing the observances necessary to a
rigorous system of tactics.

This officer, as we have before hinted, had been an active participator
in the proceedings of the new court of sequestrations at
Charleston; and had rendered himself conspicuous by the fierce
and unsparing industry with which he had brought to the judgment
of that tribunal, the imputed delinquencies of some of the most
opulent and patriotic citizens of the province.

Amongst the cases upon which he had been called into consultation
was that of Arthur Butler, whose possessions being ample,
and whose position, as a rebellious belligerent, being one of
“flagrant delict,” there was but little repugnance, on the part of
the judges and their adviser, to subject him to the severest law of
confiscation. The proceedings, however, had been delayed, not
from any tenderness to the proprietor, but, as it was whispered in
the scandal of the day, on account of certain dissensions, amongst
a few prominent servants of the British crown, as to which of them
the privilege of a cheap purchase should be extended. The matter

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

was still in suspense, with a view (as that busybody, common
rumor, alleged) to reward a particular favorite of the higher
powers with the rich guerdon of these good lands, in compensation
for private and valuable secret services, rendered in a matter of
great delicacy and hazard—no less a service than that of seducing
into the arena of politics and intrigue, an opulent and authoritative
gentleman of Virginia, Mr. Philip Lindsay.

In consequence of the odious nature of the duty which Colonel
Innis had assumed to perform, he became peculiarly hateful to the
Whigs; and this sentiment was in no degree abated when, relinquishing
his occupation as a counsellor to the court at Charleston,
he accepted a commission to command a partisan corps of royalists
in the upper country. He was, at the juncture in which I have
exhibited him to my reader, new in his command, and had not yet
“fleshed his maiden sword:” the day, however, was near at hand
when his prowess was to be put to the proof.

Such was the person into whose hands Arthur Butler had now
fallen.

After the morning exercises of the camp were finished, and the
men were dismissed to prepare their first repast, the principal
officers returned to the colonel's head-quarters in the farm-house,
where, it will be remembered, Butler had been delivered by the
escort that had conducted him from Blackstock's. The prisoner
had slept soundly during the whole night; and now, as the breakfast
hour drew nigh, he had scarcely awaked and put on his
clothes, before he heard an inquiry, made by some one below, of
the orderly on duty, whether the Whig officer was yet in a condition
to be visited; and, in the next moment, the noise of footsteps,
ascending the stair towards his chamber, prepared him to expect
the entrance of the person who had asked the question.

A British officer, in full uniform, of a graceful and easy carriage,
neat figure, and of a countenance that bespoke an intelligent and
cultivated mind, made his appearance at the door. He was
apparently of five or six and thirty years of age; and whilst he
paused a moment, as with a purpose to apologize for the seeming
intrusion, Butler was struck with the air of refined breeding of the
individual before him.

“Major Butler, I understand, of the Continental army?” said

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

the stranger. “The unpleasant nature of the circumstances in
which you are placed, I hope will excuse the trespass I have committed
upon your privacy. Captain St. Jermyn, of his Majesty's
army, and lately an aide-de-camp of Lord Rawdon.”

Butler bowed coldly, as he replied:

“To meet a gentleman, as your rank and name both import, is
a privilege that has not been allowed me of late. Without
knowing wherefore, I have been waylaid and outraged by bravoes
and ruffians. You, perhaps, sir, may be able to afford me some
insight into the causes of this maltreatment.”

“Even if it were proper for me to hold discourse with you on
such a subject, I could only speak from common report,” replied
the officer. “I know nothing of your seizure, except that, by the
common chances of war, you have fallen into the hands of the
ruling authorities of the province, and you will, doubtless, as a
soldier, appreciate my motives for declining any reference to the
circumstances in which you have been found. My visit is stimulated
by other considerations, amongst which is foremost a desire
to mitigate the peculiarly uncomfortable captivity to which I am
sorry to learn you have been subjected.”

“I thank you,” replied Butler, “for the intention with which
your good offices are proffered; but you can render me no service
that I should value so much as that of informing me why I have
been brought hither, at whose suggestion, and for what purpose.”

“I will be plain with you, Major Butler. Your situation demands
sympathy, however inexorably the present posture of our
affairs may require the decrees of stern justice, in respect to
yourself, to be executed. I feel for you, and would gladly aid you
to any extent which my duty might allow, in averting the possible
calamity that may hang over you. You are known as a gentleman
of consideration and influence in the colonies. I may further add,
as a brave and venturesome soldier. You are believed to have,
more boldly than wisely, enterprised the accomplishment of certain
schemes against the safety of his majesty's acknowledged government
in this province; besides having committed other acts in
violation of a faith plighted for you by those who had full
authority to bind you, thus bringing yourself within the penalties

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

appropriate to the violation of a military parole, if not within
those of treason itself.”

“He lies in his throat,” cried Butler, “who charges me with
forfeiture of plighted word or honor, in any action of my life.
That I have arrayed myself against what you are pleased to term
his majesty's acknowledged government in this province, I am
proud to confess, here in the midst of your bands, and will confess
it again at your judgment seat; but if aught be said against me
that shall be intended to attaint my honor as a gentleman, I will, in
the same presence and before God, throw the lie in the teeth of
my accuser. Aye, and make good my word, now or hereafter,
wheresoever it may be allowed me to meet the slanderer.”

“I do not condemn your warmth,” said St. Jermyn, calmly, “in
a matter that so deeply stirs your self-esteem; and only desire
now to second it in all things wherein an honorable enemy may
claim the support of those who themselves value a good name.
The authorities of this post have considerately resolved to give
you the benefit of a court of inquiry. And I hope you will take
it as it was meant, in all kindness to you, that I have come, before
the communication of an official order, to apprise you that charges
will be duly exhibited against you, and a trial be instantly had.
If you will accept of my services, feeble and inadequate as they
may be, I would gladly tender them to afford you such facilities as
the pressure of the present emergency may allow.”

“To be tried! when, and for what? If the charge is that I
carry on open war against those who are in the habit of calling
me and my compatriots rebels—I am ready to confess the charge.
What need of court or trial?”

“There are graver and more serious offences than that imputed
to you,” said St. Jermyn.

“When am I to be informed of them, and to what do they
tend?”

“You will hear them this morning; when, I am sorry to add,
the nature of our military operations also enforces the necessity of
your trial.”

“You can be of little service, if that be true,” returned Butler,
thoughtfully. “My cause can only be defended by my country,
long after I am made the victim of this unrighteous procedure.”

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

“There is one alternative,” said St. Jermyn, with some hesitation
in his manner, “which a mature deliberation upon your relations
as a subject,—pardon me, for I do not deem this ill-timed rebellion
to have obliterated them—may present to your mind.”

“Speak it,” said Butler, vehemently; “speak out the base
thought that is rising to your lip, if you dare. Prisoner as I am,
I will avenge the insult on the spot with the certainty of loss of
life. The alternative you suggest, is to dishonor me and all who
are dear to me by the foul opprobrium of treason to my country.
You would have me, I suppose, renounce the cause to which I have
dedicated my life, and take shelter with the recreants that have
crowded under the banner of St. George?”

“Hold! remember, sir, that you are a prisoner,” said St. Jermyn,
with great coolness; and then after a pause, he added with a sigh:
“I will not wound, by further converse, the exaggerated and delusive
sense of honor which is too fatally predominant in your breast,
and, as I have found it, in the breasts of many of your misguided
countrymen. I came to serve you, not to excite your feelings; and
I will now, even in your displeasure, serve you as far as the occasion
may afford me means: I pray you, call on me without reserve.
For the present, believe me, in pain and sorrow I take my leave.”

With these words, the officer retired.

Butler paced to and fro through his narrow chamber for some
minutes, as his mind revolved the extraordinary and unexpected
disclosures which had been made to him in this short visit. A
thousand conjectures rose into his thoughts as to the nature of the
supposed charges that were to be brought against him. He
minutely retraced all the incidents of his late adventures, to ascertain
how it was possible to found upon them an accusation of
violated faith, or to pervert them into an imputation of treason
against the present doubtful and disputed authority of the selfstyled
conquerors of Carolina. If his attempt to join Clarke was
treason, it could be no less treason in the followers of Gates to
array themselves against the royal army; and, that every prisoner
hereafter taken in battle was to be deemed a traitor to the contested
power of Cornwallis, seemed to be a pretension too absurd
for the most inveterate partisans to assert. There was nothing in
this review of his actions that the most ingenious malice could

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

pervert into an offence punishable by the laws of war, by other rigor
than such as might be inflicted upon an ordinary prisoner taken in
arms. Still, there were unhappy doubts of some secret treachery
that rose to his reflections; the perfidy of Adair, manifestly the
effect of a bribe; the ambuscade promoted and managed by James
Curry; the bloody purpose of the brutal gang who captured him,
frustrated only by the accidental fray in which Blake was wounded.
Then the “doubtful givings out” which fell from the lips of some
of the soldiers at Blackstock's, of his case still being one of life and
death; the insinuation of the savage Habershaw, at the same place,
conveyed in the threat of twisted hemp; the knowledge which his
present keepers affected to have of his rank and consequence, of his
past life and present aims; and, above all, his being brought for
immediate trial, in a matter affecting his life, before the very man,
now in the capacity of a military commander, who had heretofore
been active in promoting the design of confiscating his estate. All
these considerations, although unconnected with any circumstance
of specific offence within his knowledge, led him into the most
anxious and melancholy forebodings as to the result of this day's
proceedings.

“I am doomed to fall,” he said, “under some secret stroke of
vengeance, and my country is to have in my case another stirring
appeal against the enormity of that iron rule that seeks to bow
her head into the dust. So be it! The issue is in the hand of
God, and my fate may turn to the account of the establishment of
a nation's liberty. Oh, Mildred, I tremble to think of thee!
Heaven grant, my girl, that thy fortitude may triumph over the
martyrdom of him that loves thee better than his life!”

-- --

CHAPTER XXV.

A TRIAL.—A GRAVE ACCUSATION THAT STILL FURTHER CONFIRMS
BUTLER IN HIS BELIEF OF A SECRET ENEMY.—A SUDDEN RESPITE.

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Butler's baggage, ever since he left Robinson's habitation on the
Catawba, had been divided into two parcels, one of which he
carried in a portmanteau on his own horse, and the other had been
stowed away in a pair of black leather saddle-bags that were flung
across Captain Peter. These latter sufficed, also, to inclose, in
addition to the sergeant's own wardrobe, sundry stores of provender,
which the careful appetite and soldier-like foresight of the
trusty squire had, from time to time, accumulated for their comfort
upon the road-side. After the escape of the sergeant, this baggage
had been kept with more scrupulousness than might have been
expected from the character of the freebooters into whose possession
it had fallen; and now, when Butler had been surrendered up to
the custody of Colonel Innis, it was restored to the prisoner without
the loss of any article of value. On this morning, therefore, Butler
had thrown aside the rustic dress in which he had heretofore
travelled, and appeared habited as we have described him when first
introduced to the reader.

After a very slight meal, which had been administered with more
personal attention and consideration for his rank and condition than
he was prepared to expect, an officer entered his apartment and communicated
an order to him to repair to the yard in front of the
quarters. Here he found a sergeant's guard mustered to receive
him, and he was directed to march with them to the place that
had been selected for his trial. The spot pitched upon for this
purpose, was at the foot of a large mulberry that stood on the border
of the plain, at a short distance from the house.

When the guard arrived with the prisoner, Colonel Innis was
already seated at the head of a table, around which were placed

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

several officers, both of the regular and militia forces. Writing
materials were also arranged upon the board, and at the lower end,
a few paces removed from it, stood a vacant chair. Behind this
was erected a pile of drums, with one or two colours laid transversely
across them. Sentinels were stationed at different points
near this group, and within their lines were collected the principal
officers of Innis's command. Somewhat more remote, a number
of idle spectators were assembled, amongst whom might have been
discerned Habershaw, Curry, and many of the heroes who had
figured at Grindall's ford. Captain St. Jermyn had taken a station
a little to the left of the presiding officer at the table, and in the
rear of those who appeared to have the management of the
approaching procedure, and now stood, with his hands folded,
apparently an anxious and interested looker-on.

There was a thoughtful and even stern expression upon every
face when Butler appeared—and a silence that was scarce broken
by the occasional whispers in which the several individuals present
communicated with each other. The guard marched the prisoner
around the circle, and inducted him into the vacant chair, where
he was received by a quiet and cold inclination of the head from
each member of the court.

For a few moments he looked around him with a scornful gaze
upon the assemblage that were to sit in judgment upon him, and
bit his lip, as his frame seemed to be agitated with deep emotion:
at length, when every look was bent upon him, and no one
breathed a word, he rose upon his feet and addressed the company.

“I understand that I am in the presence of a military court,
which has been summoned for the purpose of inquiring into certain
offences, of the nature of which I have not yet had the good fortune
to be informed, except in so far as I am given to infer that
they purport of treason. I ask if this be true.”

The presiding officer bowed his head in token of assent, and then
presented a paper, which he described as containing the specification
of charges.

“As an officer of the American army, and the citizen of an independent
republic,” continued Butler, “I protest against any accountability
to this tribunal; and, with this protest, I publish my wrongs

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

in the face of these witnesses, and declare them to arise out of facts
disgraceful to the character of an honorable nation. I have been
drawn by treachery into an ambuscade, overpowered by numbers,
insulted and abused by ruffians. I wish I could say that these
outrages were practised at the mere motion of the coarse banditti
themselves who assailed me; but their manifest subserviency to a
plan, the object of which was to take my life, leaves me no room
to doubt that they have been in the employ and have acted under
the orders of a more responsible head”—

“Keep your temper,” interrupted Innis, calmly. “Something is
to be allowed to the excited feelings of one suddenly arrested in
the height of a bold adventure, and the court would, therefore,
treat your expression of such feelings at this moment with lenity.
You will, however, consult your own welfare, by giving your
thoughts to the charges against you, and sparing yourself the
labor of this useless vituperation. Read that paper, and speak to
its contents. We will hear you patiently and impartially.”

“Sir, it can avail me nothing to read it. Let it allege what it
may, the trial, under present circumstances, will be but a mockery.
By the chances of war, my life is in your hands; it is an idle
ceremony and waste of time to call in aid the forms of justice, to
do that which you have the power to do, without insulting Heaven
by affecting to assume one of its attributes.”

“That we pause to inquire,” replied Innis, “is a boon of mercy
to you. The offence of rank rebellion which you and all your fellow-madmen
have confessed, by taking up arms against your king,
carries with it the last degree of punishment. If, waiving our
right to inflict summary pain for this transgression, we stay to hear
what you can say against other and even weightier charges, you
should thank us for our clemency. But this is misspending time.
Read the paper to the prisoner,” he added, addressing one of the
officers at the table.

The paper was read aloud. It first presented a charge against
the prisoner for violating the terms of the parole given at the capitulation
of Charleston. The specification to support this charge
was that, by the terms of the surrender, General Lincoln had
engaged that the whole garrison should be surrendered as prisoners
of war, and that they should not serve again until exchanged.

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

The prisoner was described as an officer of that garrison, included
in the surrender, and lately taken in the act of making war upon
his majesty's subjects.

The second charge was, that the prisoner had insinuated himself,
by false representations, into the territory conquered by the
royal army; and that, in the quality of a spy, he had visited the
family of a certain Walter Adair, with a view to obtain a knowledge
of the forces, plans, movements, and designs of the various
detachments engaged in his majesty's service in the neighborhood
of Broad River.

And, third and last, that he, together with certain confederates,
had contrived and partially attempted to execute a plan to seize
upon and carry away a subject of his majesty's government, of
great consideration and esteem—Mr. Philip Lindsay, namely, of
the Dove Cote, in the province of Virginia. That the object of
this enterprise was to possess himself of the papers as well as
of the person of the said Philip Lindsay, and, by surrendering
him up to the leaders of the rebel army, to bring upon him the
vengeance of the rebel government, thus exposing him to confiscation
of property, and even to peril of life.

Such was the general import and bearing of the accusations
against the prisoner, expressed with the usual abundance of verbiage
and minuteness of detail. Butler listened to them, at first,
with indifference, and with a determination to meet them with
inflexible silence; but, as the enunciation of them proceeded, and
the extraordinary misrepresentations they contained were successively
disclosed, he found his indignation rising to a height that
almost mastered his discretion, and he was on the point of interrupting
the court with the lie direct, and of involving himself in
an act of contumacy which would have been instantly decisive of
his fate. His better genius, however, prevailed, and, smothering
his anger by a strong effort of self-control, he merely folded his
arms and abided until the end, with a contemptuous and proud
glance at his accusers.

“You have heard the allegations against you, sir,” said Colonel
Innis; “what say you to them?”

“What should an honorable man,” replied Butler, “say to such
foul aspersions? The first and second charges, sir, I pronounce to

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

be frivolous and false. As to the last, sir, there are imputations in
it that mark the agency of a concealed enemy, lost to every impulse
of honor—a base and wicked liar. Confront me with that
man, and let the issue stand on this—if I do not prove him to be,
in the judgment of every true gentleman of your army, an atrocious
and depraved slanderer, who has contrived against my life
for selfish purposes, I will submit myself to whatever penalty the
most exasperated of my enemies may invent. It was my purpose,
sir, to remain silent, and to refuse, by any act of mine, to acknowledge
the violation of the rights of war by which I have been
dragged hither. Nothing could have swayed me from that determination,
but the iniquitous falsehood conveyed in the last accusation.”

“We cannot bandy words with one in your condition,” interrupted
the president of the court. “I must remind you again,
that our purpose is to give you a fair trial, not to listen to ebullitions
of anger. Your honor is concerned in these charges, and you
will best consult your interest by a patient demeanor in your present
difficulties.”

“I am silent,” said Butler, indignantly, taking his seat.

“Let the trial proceed,” continued the president. “You will
not deny,” he said, after an interval of reflection, “that you are a
native of Carolina?”

“I can scarcely deny that before you,” replied Butler, “who, in
my absence, as report says, have been busy in the investigation of
my affairs.”

“There are bounds, sir, to the forbearance of a court,” said Innis,
sternly. “I understand the taunt. Your estates have been the
subject of consideration before another tribunal; and if my advice
were listened to, the process relating to them would be a short one.”

“You are answered,” returned Butler.

“Nor can you deny that you were an officer belonging to the
army under the command of General Lincoln.”

Butler was silent.

“You were at Charleston during the siege?” inquired one of the
court.

“In part,” replied Butler. “I left it in March, the bearer of
despatches to Congress.”

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

“And you were in arms on the night of the thirteenth, at Grindall's
Ford?” continued the same questioner.

“I confess it, sir.”

“That's enough,” interrupted Innis. “In the ninth article of
the capitulation of Charleston we read: `all civil officers, and the
citizens who have borne arms during the siege, must be prisoners
on parole.”'

“I should say,” interposed St. Jermyn, who now, for the first
time, opened his lips, “that the prisoner scarcely falls within that
description. The words `during teh siege' would seem to point to
a service which lasted to the end. They are, at least, equivocal;
and I doubt Lord Cornwallis would be loath to sanction a judgment
on such a ground.”

Upon this ensued a consultation amongst the officers at the table,
during which Butler was withdrawn to a short distance in the rear
of the assemblage. Several of the unoccupied soldiers of the
camp, at this stage of the trial, had crowded into the neighborhood
of the court; and the sentinels, yielding to the eagerness of
the common curiosity, had relaxed their guard so far as to allow
the spectators to encroach beyond the lines. Among those who
had thrust themselves almost up to the trial-table were a few children,
male and female, bearing on their arms baskets of fruit and
vegetables, which had been brought within the camp for sale. A
smart-looking girl, somewhat older than the rest, seemed to have
gained more favor from the crowd than her competitors, by the
temptation which she presented of a rich collection of mellow
apples; and perhaps her popularity was in some degree increased
by the soft and pleasant-toned voice in which she recommended
her wares, no less than by the ruddy, wholesome hue of her cheek,
and an agreeable, laughing, blue eye, that shone forth from the shade
of a deep and narrow sun-bonnet, the curtain of which fell upon
her shoulders and down her back.

“Buy my apples, gentlemen,” said the pretty fruit-merchant,
coming up fearlessly to Colonel Innis, in the midst of the consultation.

“Three for a penny; they are very ripe and mellow, sir.”

The colonel cast his eye upon the treasures of the basket, and
began to select a few of the choicest fruit. Thus encouraged, the

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

girl set her load upon the table, in the midst of the hats and
swords with which it was encumbered, and very soon every other
member of the court followed the example of the presiding officer
and became purchasers of the greater part of the store before
them. When this traffic was concluded, the little huckster took
up her burden and retired towards the group of spectators. See
ing the prisoner in this quarter, she walked up to him, curtsied,
and presented him an apple, which was gratefully accepted, and the
proffered return, from him, in money, refused.

When about a quarter of an hour had elapsed, Butler was
resummoned to his seat, and the court again proceeded to business.
The inquiry now related to the second charge—that, namely,
which imputed to the prisoner the character of a spy in his visit
at Adair's. To this accusation, Captain Hugh Habershaw and
several of his troop were called as witnesses. The amount of testimony
given by them was, that, on the eleventh of the month, they
had received information that a Continental officer, whose real
name and title was Major Butler, but who was travelling in disguise
and under an assumed name, from the Catawba towards the
Broad River, in company with a well known, stark Whig—a certain
Horse Shoe Robinson—was expected in a few days to arrive
at Wat Adair's. That Habershaw, hoping to intercept them, had
scoured the country between the two rivers; but that the travellers
had eluded the search, by taking a very circuitous and unfrequented
route towards the upper part of Blair's Range and Fishing Creek.
That, on the night of the twelfth, the two men arrived at Adair's,
unmolested; and, on the morning of the thirteenth, some of the
woodman's family had met Habershaw and apprised him of this
fact; adding, further, that the prisoner had offered a bribe to
Adair, to induce him to give information in regard to the loyalist
troops in the neighborhood, with a view to communicate it to a
certain Colonel Clarke, who had appointed to meet Butler and his
companion somewhere on the upper border of the province. That,
in consequence of this attempt, Adair had directed the prisoner
towards Grindall's Ford; and, this intelligence being communicated
to the witness, he had conducted his troop to that place, where he
succeeded in arresting the prisoner and his comrade, with the loss
of two men in the struggle. The narrative then went on to give

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

the particulars of Horse Shoe's escape, and the other facts with
which the reader is acquainted. This account was corroborated by
several witnesses, and, amongst the rest, by Curry.

Butler heard the testimony with the most painful sensations.
There was just enough of truth in it to make the tale plausible,
and the falsehood related to points which, as they were affirmed
upon hearsay, he could not repel by proof. There was a common
expression of opinion amongst the bystanders—who in general
were inclined to take the side of the prisoner in reference to the
charge which was supposed to affect his life—that this accusation
of Butler's acting the part of a spy was sustained by the proof.
In vain did he protest against the injustice of being condemned on
what was alleged to have been said by some of Adair's family; in
vain did he deny that he had offered a bribe to Adair for information
respecting the Tories; and equally in vain did he affirm that
he had asked of Adair nothing more than the common hospitality
due to a traveller, and for which he had made him a moderate
requital—the only money the woodman had received from him.
The current was now setting violently against him, and it seemed
impossible to stem it.

“It is but due,” said Captain St. Jermyn, a second time interposing
in behalf of the prisoner, “to the rank and character of
Major Butler, since a portion of this testimony is second-hand, to
take his own examination on these alleged facts. With permission,
therefore, I would ask him a few questions.”

“The court will not object,” said Innis, who throughout affected
the air of an impartial judge.

“It is true, Major Butler, that you were at Adair's on the night
of the twelfth?” said the volunteer advocate of the prisoner.

“I was, sir.”

“And you made no concealment of your name or rank?”

“I will not say that,” replied Butler.

“You were under a feigned name then, sir?” inquired Innis, as
St. Jermyn seemed a little confounded by the answer he had
received.

“I was called Mr. Butler, sir; my rank or station was not communicated.”

“Your dress?”

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“Was an assumed one, to avoid inquiry.”

“This man, Horse Shoe Robinson,” said St. Jermyn, “was
known to Adair as a whig soldier?”

“Well known,” replied Butler; “and I was also represented as
belonging to that party. Adair himself led us to believe that he
was friendly to our cause.”

Here several members of the court smiled.

“Had you met any parties of loyalists,” inquired Innis, “in your
journey between Catawba and Broad?”

“We had—more than one.”

“How did you escape them?”

“By assuming feigned characters and names.”

“Your purpose was to join Clarke?”

“I am not at liberty to answer that question,” replied the prisoner.
“Suffice it, sir, I was travelling through this region on a
mission of duty. My purpose was to act against the enemy. So
far the charge is true, and only to this extent. I came with no
design to pry into the condition of the royal troops; I sought only
a successful passage through a contested, though sadly overpowered
country.”

“You offered no money to Adair,” said St. Jermyn again, as if
insisting on this point of exculpation, “but what you have already
called a moderate requital for his entertainment?”

“None,” replied the prisoner—“except,” he added, “a guinea,
to induce him to release, from some wicked torture, a wolf he had
entrapped.”

“It will not do,” said Colonel Innis, shaking his head at St.
Jermyn; and the same opinion was indicated in the looks of
several of the court.

“I was at Walter Adair's that night, and saw the gentleman
there, and heard all that was said by him; and I am sure that he
offered Watty no money,” said our little apple-girl, who had been
listening with breathless anxiety to the whole of this examination,
and who had now advanced to the table as she spoke the words.
“And I can tell more about it, if I am asked.”

“And who are you, my pretty maid?” inquired Colonel Innis,
as he lifted the bonnet from her head and let loose a volume of
flaxen curls down upon her neck.

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

“I am Mary Musgrove, the miller's daughter,” said the damsel,
with great earnestness of manner, “and Watty Adair is my uncle,
by my mother's side—he married my aunt Peggy; and I was at
his house when Major Butler and Mr. Horse Shoe Robinson came
there.”

“And what in the devil brought you here?” said Habershaw,
gruffly.

“Silence!” cried Innis, impatient at the obtrusive interruption
of the gross captain. “What authority have you to ask questions?
Begone, sir.”

The heavy bulk of Hugh Habershaw, at this order, sneaked back
into the crowd.

“I came only to sell a few apples,” said Mary.

“Heaven has sent that girl to the rescue of my life,” said Butler,
under the impulse of a feeling which he could not refrain from
giving vent to in words. “Pray allow me, sir, to ask her some
questions.”

“It is your privilege,” was the answer from two or three of the
court; and the spectators pressed forward to hear the examination.

Butler carefully interrogated the maiden as to all the particulars
of his visit, and she, with the most scrupulous fidelity, recounted
the scenes to which she had been a witness. When she came to
detail the conversation which she had overheard between Adair
and Lynch, and the events that followed it, the interest of the bystanders
was wound up to the highest pitch. There was a simplicity
in her recital of this strange and eventful story, that gave it a
force to which the most skilful eloquence might in vain aspire;
and when she concluded, the court itself, prejudiced as the members
were against the prisoner, could not help manifesting an emotion
of satisfaction at the clear and unequivocal refutation which
this plain tale inferred against the testimony of Habershaw and
his confederates. Innis alone affected to treat it lightly, and
endeavored in some degree to abate its edge, by suggesting doubts
as to the capacity of a young girl, in circumstance so likely to confuse
her, to give an exact narrative of such a complicated train of
events. Every cross-examination, however, which was directed to
the accuracy of the maiden's story, only resulted in producing a

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

stronger conviction of its entire truth. This concluded the examination
on the second charge.

The court now proceeded to the third and last accusation against
the prisoner.

To this there was but one witness called—James Curry. In the
course of the examination this man showed great address and
knowledge of the world. He gave some short account of himself.
He had been a man born to a better condition of life than he now
enjoyed. His education had been liberal, and his associations in
life extremely various. It was to be inferred from his own relation,
that he had fallen into some early indiscretion which had thrown
him into the lowest stations of society, and that his original delinquency
had prevented him from ever rising above them. He had
served for many years in the army, and was present at the surrender
of Charleston, being at that period a confidential servant, or
man of business, to the young Earl of Caithness, the aide-de-camp
of Sir Henry Clinton. Upon the departure of that young nobleman
with the rest of Sir Henry's military family, for New York, he
had remained behind, and had taken a similar service to that which
he had left, with another officer of some repute. “There were
state reasons,” he said, “why this gentleman's name could not now
be communicated to the court.” That, in the month of July, he
had attended his master on a visit to Mr. Philip Lindsay, in Virginia;
and whilst in the immediate vicinity of that gentleman's
residence, at a small country tavern, he had accidentally become
privy to the design of the prisoner, and the same Horse Shoe Robinson
who had been mentioned before, to seize upon the person
and papers of Mr. Lindsay: that these two persons had actually
arrived at the tavern he spoke of to commence operations. That
he had overheard them discussing the whole plan; and he had no
doubt they had allies at hand to assist in the scheme, and would
have proceeded that same night to put it in execution, if he had
not frustrated their design at the risk of his life. That, with the
view of interrupting this enterprise, he had lured Robinson, the
companion of the prisoner, to walk with him at night to the margin
of a small river near the tavern, where he accused him of the
treacherous design which he and his comrade had in view: that,
in consequence of this, Robinson had endeavored to take his life,

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

which was only saved by a severe struggle; and that, being thus
discovered in their purpose, this man, Robinson, and the prisoner
had made a hasty retreat towards Gates's head-quarters.

Such was in effect the narrative of James Curry, which was
solemnly given upon oath. Butler was for some moments confounded
with astonishment at the audacity of this falsehood. He
urged to the court the improbability of the whole story. “It
would have been easy,” he said, “if I had been hostile to Mr.
Philip Lindsay—which, God knows, there are most cogent reasons
to disprove—it would have been easy to procure his arrest without
an attempt at a violent seizure by me. I had only to speak, and
the whole country around him would have united in treating him
as an object of suspicion, on account of his politics.” He admitted
that he was at Mrs. Dimock's at the time spoken of—that Robinson
attended him there; but all else that had been said relating
to the visit, he affirmed to be utterly false. He gave the particulars
of the meeting between Horse Shoe and the witness, as he
had it from Robinson; and spoke also of his knowledge of the
visit of Tyrrel at the Dove Cote—“which person,” he said, “he
had reason to believe, came under a name not his own.”

“How do you happen to be so familiar,” inquired Innis, “with
the affairs of Mr. Lindsay?”

“That question,” replied Butler, “as it refers to matters entirely
private and personal, I must decline to answer.”

Curry, upon a second examination, re-affirmed all he had said
before, and commented with a great deal of dexterity upon Butler's
statement, particularly in reference to such parts of it as the
prisoner's repeated refusal to answer had left in doubt. After a
protracted examination upon this point, the trial was at length
closed, and Butler was ordered back to his apartment in the farm-house.

Here he remained for the space of half an hour, an interval that
was passed by him in the most distressing doubt and anxiety. The
whole proceeding of the court boded ill to him. The haste of his
trial, the extraordinary nature of the charges, and the general unsympathizing
demeanor of the court itself, only spoke to his mind
as evidences of a concealed hostility, which sought to find a plausible
pretext for making him a sacrifice to some private malevolence.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

He was therefore prepared to expect the worst when, at the close
of the half hour, St. Jermyn entered his chamber.

“I come, sir,” said the officer, “to perform a melancholy duty.
The court have just concluded their deliberations.”

“And I am to be a sacrifice to their vengeance. Well, so be it!
There was little need of deliberation in my case, and they have
soon despatched it,” said Butler, with a bitter spirit, as he paced
up and down his narrow chamber. “What favor have these, my
impartial judges, vouchsafed to me in my last moment? Shall I
die as a common felon, on a gibbet, or am I to meet a soldier's
doom?”

“That has been thought of,” said St. Jermyn. “The commanding
officer has no disposition to add unnecessary severity to your
unhappy fate.”

“Thank God for that! and that the files detailed for this service
are to be drawn from the ranks of my enemies! I will face
them as proudly as I have ever done on the field of battle. Leave
me sir; I have matters in my thought that require I should be
alone.”

“Your time, I fear, is brief,” said St. Jermyn. “The guard is
already at hand to conduct you to the court, who only stay to pass
sentence. I came before to break the unhappy news to you.”

“It is no news to me,” interrupted Butler. “I could expect no
other issue to the wicked designs by which I have been seized. This
solemn show of a trial was only got up to give color to a murderous
act which has been long predetermined.”

At this moment, the heavy and regular tap of the drum, struck
at equal intervals, and a mournful note from a fife, reached the
prisoner's ear.

“I come!” exclaimed Butler. “These fellows are practising their
manual for an occasion in which they appear impatient to act.
One would think, Captain St. Jermyn,” he added, with a smile of
scorn, “that they needed but little practice to accomplish them for
a ceremony which has of late, since his majesty has extended his
merciful arm over this province, grown to be a familiar piece of
military punctilio.”'

St. Jermyn hastily fled from the room, and rushing out upon the
grass-plot where the guard was collected, cried out:

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

“Silence, you base and worthless knaves! Is it thus you would
insult the sufferings of an unfortunate enemy, by drumming, under
his very ear, your cursed death-notes? Strike but one note upon
that drum again, and I will have you up to the halberds.”

“The music did but try a flourish of the dead march,” replied
the sergeant of the guard; “they are a little rusty, and seeing that
the Whig officer”—

“Another word, sir, and you shall be sent to the provost-marshal.
Attend the prisoner.”

“I am here,” said Butler, who had overheard this conversation,
and had already descended to the door.

With a mournful and heavy heart, though with a countenance
that concealed his emotions under an air of proud defiance, he took
his place in the ranks, and marched to the spot where the court
were yet assembled.

“A chair for the prisoner,” said some of the individuals present,
with an officious alacrity to serve him.

“I would rather stand,” replied Butler. “It is my pleasure to
hear the behests of my enemies in the attitude a soldier would
choose to meet his foe in the field.”

“Mine is a painful duty, Major Butler,” said Innis, rising, as he
addressed the prisoner. “It is to announce to you that, after a
full and most impartial trial, in which you have had the advantage
of the freest examination of witnesses, and every favor accorded to
you which the usages and customs of war allow, you have been
found guilty of two of the charges imputed to you in the list with
which you were furnished this morning. Notwithstanding the
satisfactory testimony which was given in your behalf by the girl
Mary Musgrove, in relation to your conduct at the house of Adair,
and however disposed the court were to abandon an accusation
which thus seemed to be refuted, it has occurred to them, upon
subsequent reflection, that, by your own confession—given, sir,
permit me to say, with the frankness of a soldier—you came into
this district in disguise and under false names, and thus enabled
yourself to collect information relative to the condition of the royal
forces, which it was doubtless your purpose to use to our detriment.
The court, for a moment, might have led you to entertain hope
that they were satisfied that in this charge you had been wronged.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

The simple, affecting, and, no doubt, true narrative made by the
miller's daughter produced a momentary sensation that was too
powerful to be combated. That narrative, however, does not
relieve you from the effect of your own confessions, since both
may be true, and the charge still remain unimpaired against
you.

“The offence of breaking your parole and infringing the terms
of the capitulation of Charleston, is open to a legal doubt, and,
therefore, in tenderness to you, has not been pressed; although
the court think, that the very circumstance of its doubtful character
should have inculcated upon you the necessity of the most
scrupulous avoidance of service in the conquered province.

“The last charge against you is fully proved. Not a word of
counter evidence has been offered. Strictly speaking, by the usages
of war, this would not be an offence for the notice of a military
tribunal. The perpetrators of it would be liable to such vindictive
measures as the policy of the conqueror might choose to adopt.
That we have given you, therefore, the benefit of an inquiry, you
must regard as an act of grace, springing out of our sincere desire
to do you ample justice. The nature of the offence imputed and
proved is such as, at this moment, every consideration of expediency
demands should be visited with exemplary punishment. The
friends of the royal cause, wherever they may reside, shall be protected
from the wrath of the rebel government; and we have,
therefore, no scruple in saying, that the attempt upon the
person of Mr. Philip Lindsay requires a signal retribution. But
for this last act, the court might have been induced to overlook
all your other trespasses. Upon this, however, there is no hesitation.

“Such being the state of the facts ascertained by this tribunal,
its function ceases with its certificate of the truth of what has been
proved before it. The rest remains to me. Without the form of
an investigation, I might, as the commanding officer of a corps on
detached service, and by virtue of special power conferred upon me,
have made up a private judgment in the case. I have forborne to do
that, until, by the sanction of a verdict of my comrades, I might
assure myself that I acted on the clearest proofs. These have been
rendered.

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

“My order, therefore, is, in accordance with the clear decision of
the court,—and, speaking to a soldier, I use no unnecessary phrase
of condolence,—that you be shot to death. Time presses on us and
forbids delay. You will be conducted to immediate execution.
Major Frazer,” he said, turning to one of his officers, “to your
discretion I commit this unpleasant duty.” Then, in a tone of
private direction, he added, “Let it be done without delay; pomp
and ceremony are out of place in such a matter. I wish to have
it despatched at once.”

“I would speak,” said Butler, repressing the agitation of his
feelings, and addressing Innis with a stern solemnity, “not to
implore your mercy, nor to deprecate your sentence: even if I could
stoop to such an act of submission, I know my appeal would reach
your ears like the idle wind: but I have private affairs to
speak of.”

“They were better untold, sir,” interrupted Innis with an affected
air of indifference. “I can listen to nothing now. We have other
business to think of. These last requests and settlements of private
affairs are always troublesome,” he muttered in a tone just audible
to the officers standing near him; “they conjure up useless sympathies.”

“I pray you, sir,” interposed St. Jermyn.

“It is in vain, I cannot hear it,” exclaimed the commander, evidently
struggling to shake from his mind an uncomfortable weight.
“These are woman's requests! God's mercy! How does this
differ from death upon the field of battle? a soldier is always
ready. Ha! What have we here?” he exclaimed, as a trooper
rode up to the group. “Where are you from? What news?”

“A vidette from Rocky Mount,” answered the horseman. “I am
sent to inform you that, yesterday, Sumpter defeated three hundred
of our people on the Catawba, and has made all that were ahve,
prisoners, besides capturing fifty or sixty wagons of stores which
the detachment had under convoy for Camden.”

The first inquiries that followed this communication related to
Sumpter's position, and especially whether he was advancing
towards this camp.

“He is still upon Catawba, tending northwards,” replied the
vidette.

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

“Then we are free from danger,” interrupted Innis. “I am
stripping the feathers from a bird to-day that is worth half of Sumpter's
prize,” he added, with a revengeful smile, to an officer who
stood by him.

During this interval, in which the commander of the post was engaged
with the vidette, the guard had conducted the prisoner back to
the house, and Innis, freed from the restraint of Butler's presence,
now gave way to the expression of a savage exultation at the
power which the events of the morning had given him, to inflict
punishment upon one that he termed an audacious rebel. “The
chances jump well with us,” he said, “when they enable us to
season the joy of these ragged traitors, by so notable a deed as the
execution of one of their shrewdest emissaries. This fellow Butler
has consideration amongst them, and fortune too: at least he had
it, but that has gone into better hands; and, to say truth, he has a
bold and mischievous spirit. The devil has instigated him to cross
our path; he shall have the devil's comfort for it. The whole party
taken did you say?”—

“Every man, sir,” replied the vidette.

“How many men had this skulking fellow, Sumpter, at his back?”

“They say about seven hundred.”

“And did the cowards strike to seven hundred rebels?”

“They were tangled with the wagons,” said the soldier, “and
were set on unawares, on the bank of the river, at the lower ferry.”

“Aye, that's the way! An ambuscade, no doubt,—a piece of
cowardly bush-fighting. Fresh men against poor devils worn
down by long marching! Well, well, I have a good requital for
the rascally trick. Major Butler's blood will weigh heavy in the
scale, or I am mistaken! Come, gentlemen, let us to quarters—we
must hold a council.”

“Here is a letter,” said one of the officers of the court, “which
I have this moment found on the table, under my sword belt; it
seems, from its address, to contain matter of moment. How it came
here does not appear.”

“`To Colonel Innis, or any other officer commanding a corps in
his majesty's service,”' said Innis, reading the superscription;
“besides, here is something significant, `for life or death, with
speed
.' What can this mean?” he added, as he broke open the

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

paper and ran his eyes hastily over the contents. St. George!
here is something strange, gentlemen. Listen!—

“`By ill luck I have fallen into the possession of the Whigs. They have
received intelligence of the capture of Major Butler, and, apprehending that
some mischief might befal him, have constrained me to inform you that my
life will be made answerable for any harsh treatment that he may receive
at the hands of our friends. They are resolute men, and will certainly
make me the victim of their retaliation.

Edgar St. Jermyn,
Ensign of the 71st Reg't.
P. S. For God's sake respect this paper, and be lenient to the prisoner.”'

“Treason and forgery, paltry forgery!” exclaimed Innis, with a
smile of derision, as he finished reading the letter. “What ho!
tell Frazer to lead out the prisoner, and despatch him without a
moment's delay. So much for this shallow artifice!”

“A base forgery,” said one of the officers in attendance, “and
doubtless the work of the rebel major himself. He will die with
this silly lie upon his conscience. St. Jermyn, here!” cried out
the same officer to the captain, who was now at some distance,
“here is an attempt to put a trick upon us by a counterfeit of your
brother's hand, telling a most doleful and improbable falsehood.
Look at it.”

St. Jermyn read the letter, and suddenly turning pale, exclaimed:
“Sir, this is no trick. It is my brother's own writing. He is in
the custody of the Whigs! How came this here? Who brought
it? When was it written? Can nobody tell me?”

“Tut, St. Jermyn!” interrupted the officer, smiling, “you surely
cannot be imposed upon by such a device. Look at the scrawl
again. In truth, are you sure of it, man?” he inquired with great
surprise, as he perceived the increasing paleness of St. Jermyn's
brow.

“My brother's life is in imminent danger,” replied St. Jermyn,
with intense earnestness. “Colonel Innis, as you value my happiness,
I entreat you, countermand the order for the prisoner's execution.
I implore you, respect this letter; it is genuine, and I dread
the consequences. My poor brother, the youngest of my family,

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

and the special darling of his parents! For heaven's sake, good
colonel, pause until we learn something more of this mysterious
business.”

“For your sake, my friend, and until we can investigate this
matter,” said Innis, “let the execution be suspended.”

St. Jermyn instantly hurried to the guard, to communicate the
new order.

“Whence comes this missive?” demanded Innis. “It has
neither date nor place described. Who brought it? Did any one
see the bearer?” he asked aloud of the bystanders.

No one answered except the officer who had first discovered
the paper. “I know nothing more than what you see. It was
here upon the table. How long it had been there I cannot tell.”

“It is strange,” continued Innis. “Can this young St. Jermyn
have fallen in with Sumpter? Or, after all, is it not an ingenious
forgery which has deceived our friend the captain? Still, who
could have brought it here?”

The letter was again examined by every individual present.

“It must be genuine,” said one of the officers, shaking his head.
“Captain St. Jermyn was very much in earnest, and it is not likely
he could be deceived. It has been mysteriously deposited here by
some agent of the Whigs. The person should be found, and compelled
to give us more specific information. This matter must be
looked to; the ensign, I doubt not, is in perilous circumstances.”

“Let the prisoner be strictly guarded, and held to wait our future
pleasure,” said Innis. “I would not put in jeopardy the young
ensign's life. A reward of twenty guineas shall be given to any
one who brings me the bearer of this letter. And you, Lieutenant
Connelly, take thirty troopers, and scour the country round to gain
intelligence of this capture of Edgar St. Jermyn. Be careful to
examine every man you meet, as to the presence of Whig parties in
this district. Away instantly, and do not return without tidings
of this singular event.”

The camp, by these occurrences, was thrown into great bustle.
The prisoner was securely lodged in his former quarters, and placed
under a double guard; consultations were held amongst the
officers; and Butler himself was strictly interrogated in regard to
the appearance of this mysterious letter, of the contents of which

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

he was yet ignorant. The examination threw no light on the
affair; and, very soon afterwards, a troop of horse were seen sallying
beyond the limits of the camp, under Lieutenant Connelly, to
seek information of the fate of Ensign St. Jermyn.

-- --

CHAPTER XXVI. THE SERGEANT AND HIS COMRADE PROJECT AN EXPEDITION WHICH FURNISHES THE ENSIGN AN OPPORTUNITY OF ENJOYING THE PICTURESQUE.

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

As soon as David Ramsay had departed with the maiden for
Musgrove's mill, Robinson ordered his own and Christopher Shaw's
horse to be saddled, and another to be made ready for St. Jermyn.
His next care was to determine upon a secure place of retreat—
reflecting that the news of the capture of the ensign must soon
reach the British posts, and that the country would be industriously
explored with a view to his rescue. A spot known to the
woodsmen of this region by the name of the Devil's Ladder,
which was situated in the defile of a mountain brook that emptied
into the Ennoree, occurred to Christopher Shaw as the most secret
fastness within their reach. This spot lay some twenty miles
westward of Ramsay's, accessible by roads but little known, and
surrounded by a district which grew more wild and rugged the
nearer it approached the defile.

Here it was supposed the party might arrive by daylight the
next morning, and remain for a few days at small risk of discovery;
and thither, accordingly, it was resolved they should repair.

This being settled, Horse Shoe now procured a supply of provisions
from Mistress Ramsay, and then proceeded to arm himself
with the sword and pistols of the ensign, whilst Christopher
suspended across his body the sword of Goliath, as the sergeant
called the brand he had snatched up at Blackstock's, and also took
possession of one of the captured muskets.

“If it don't go against your conscience, Mistress Ramsay,” said
Horse Shoe, when the preparations for the journey were completed,
“I would take it as a favor, in case any interlopers mought happen
to pop in upon you, if you would just drop a hint that you have

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

hearn that Sumpter's people had been seen about these parts. It
would have an amazing good bearing on the Tories. Besides
making them wary how they strayed about the woods it would be
sure to put the bloodhounds on a wrong scent, if they should
chance to be sarching for the young ensign. I know you women
are a little ticklish about a fib, but then it's an honest trick of the war
sometimes. And, to make you easy about it, it will be no more
than the truth to say you did hear it—for, you obsarve, I tell you
so now.”

“But,” replied the scrupulous matron, “if they should ask me
who told me, what should I answer?”

“Why,” said the sergeant, hesitating, “just out with it—tell 'em
you heard it from one Horse Shoe Robinson; that'll not make the
news the worse in point of credit. And be sure, good woman,
above all things, to remind David, when he gets back to night,
that the rank and file, in our prison yonder, are not to be turned
loose before three o'clock in the morning.”

This last caution was repeated to Andy, who still performed the
duty of a sentinel at the door of the out-house. All things being
now arranged for their departure, Ensign St. Jermyn was brought
from the chamber where he had been confined, and was invited to
join the sergeant and Christopher at supper before they set out.
This meal was ably and rapidly discussed by the stout yeomen, and
scarcely less honored by the prisoner, whom the toils and privations
of the day had brought to enjoyment of a good appetite.

With many cheering and kind expressions of encouragement
from the sergeant, the young officer prepared to comply with the
demands of his captors, and was soon in readiness to attend them.
Robinson lifted him into his saddle with a grasp as light as if he
was dealing with a boy, and then bound him by a surcingle to the
horse's back, whilst he offered a good-humored apology for the
rigor of this treatment.

“It is not the most comfortable way of riding, Mr. Ensign,” he
said, with a chuckle; “but fast bind, fast find, is a'most an
excellent good rule for a traveller in the dark. I hope you don't
think I take any pleasure in oncommoding you, but it is my
intention to lead your horse by the rein to-night, and this friend of
mine will keep in the rear. So, by way of a caution, I would just

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

signify to you that if you should think of playing a prank you
will certainly bring some trouble upon your head—as one or
another of us would in that case be obliged to fire. It is nothing
more than military punctilium to give you a friendly warning of
this.”

“You might dispense with this severity, I should think,” replied
the prisoner, “upon my pledge of honor that I will make no effort
to escape.”

“I can take no pledge in the dark,” returned Horse Shoe;
“daylight mought make a difference. If we should happen to fall
in with any of your gangs I'm thinking a pledge wouldn't come to
much more than a cobweb when I should ax you to gallop out of
the way of your own people. Flesh is weak, as the preacher says,
and, to my mind, it's a little the weaker when the arm is strong or
the foot swift. Temptation is at the bottom of all backsliding.
No, no, Mr. Ensign, you may get away, if you can; we'll take care
of you whilst we're able—that's a simple understanding.”

Without further speech the party proceeded on their journey.
They travelled as rapidly as was consistent with the ease of
the prisoner and the nature of the ground over which they had
to move. For the first eight or ten miles, their route lay across
a country with but few impediments, except such as arose
from the unseasonable hour of the ride. After this they found the
toil and hazard of travel continually increasing. They had been
retreating from the settled country towards a rough wilderness,
which was penetrated only by an obscure road, so little beaten as
to be scarcely discernible in the faint starlight, and which it
required all Christopher's skill in woodcraft to follow. Our
travellers, consequently, often lost their way, and were obliged to
get down from their horses and grope about to ascertain the path.
The stars had shone all night through a cloudless firmament, but
the deep shade of the forest thickened around the wanderers, and
it was frequently with difficulty, even, that they could discern each
other's figures.

They reached at length the small stream upon whose banks,
some miles above, was situated the place to which their steps were
directed; and they were thus rendered more sure of their road, as
they had only to follow the ascending course of the brook. The

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

delays and impediments of the journey had nearly outrun the
night, and whilst our travellers were yet some two or three miles
from their destination, the first traces of morning began to appear
in the east. The increasing light disclosed to them the nature of
the scenery around. A limpid rivulet tumbled over a rocky
channel, girt with a profusion of brush and briar, amongst which
were scattered a thousand wild-flowers, that, renovated by the dew,
threw forth a delicious perfume. A succession of abrupt hills,
covered with the varied foliage of a rich forest growth, bounded
the brook on either side. Occasional rocks jutted above the heads
of the travellers as they wound along the paths, worn by the wild
cattle in the bottom of the dell.

Both Robinson and Shaw had dismounted when they entered
this defile, and whilst the former led the horse of the prisoner his
companion preceded him to explore the doubtful traces of the
road, which frequently became so obscure as to render it necessary
to seek a passage in the bed of the stream. During all this
progress Horse Shoe's good nature and light-heartedness were
unabated. He conversed with the prisoner in the same terms of
friendly familiarity that he did with Shaw, and neglected no
attention that might in any degree relieve the irksomeness of
St. Jermyn's necessary thraldom.

That peculiar conformation of country which had given rise to
the name of the place to which they were conducting the prisoner,
was now to be discerned at some little distance ahead. It
presented a series of bold crags of granite intermixed with slate,
in which rock piled upon rock presented a succession of shelves,
each beetling over its base, and thus furnishing a shelter against
the weather. Some of these were situated near the bank of the
stream, projecting over the water, whilst others towered at different
heights, in such a manner as to bear a resemblance to a flight
of huge steps cut in the slope of the mountain, and by this likeness,
doubtless, suggesting the imaginative name by which the
spot was known to the few hunters to whom it was familiar. The
cavern-like structure of these ledges abundantly supplied the
means of concealment to both men and horses, from the casual
notice of such persons as accident might have brought into this
sequestered defile.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

When the party arrived at the foot of the Devil's Ladder, it was
with great satisfaction to all that they now made a halt. A short
time was spent in selecting a spot, amongst the impending cliffs,
of such a character as might afford the advantage of shelter, as
well as the means of ready look-out and escape in case of discovery
or pursuit. The place chosen was about half way up the hill,
where the ridge of a promontory enabled the occupants to see
some distance up and down the valley; whilst the crag itself contained
within its recesses a chamber sufficiently large for the purpose
to which it was to be applied. A natural platform, near this
point, allowed sufficient space for the horses, which might be conducted
there by a sideling path up the slope; at the same time,
the means of retreat were furnished by the nature of the ground
towards the top of the hill.

To this place of security the ensign was ordered by his guard,
and, being released from his bonds, he dismounted and threw
himself at length upon the mossy surface of the rock, where he
lay wearied in body and dejected in mind. The horses were taken
in charge by Shaw; provisions were produced, and all arrangements
of caution and comfort were made for passing the next two
or three days in this wild sojourn.

Here, for the present, we must leave our adventurers, to tell of
other matters that are proper to be made known to the reader of
this history.

In due time David Ramsay returned from Musgrove's. Precisely
at three o'clock in the morning, the soldiers were released
according to the terms of the parole; and my reader will, no
doubt, be pleased to hear that Andy, being discharged from duty,
went to bed as drowsy as e'er a man of mould after a feat of
glory, and slept with a sleep altogether worthy of his heroic
achievement.

The next day passed by, at Ramsay's dwelling, with a varied
and fearful interest to his family. They had received intelligence,
before night, of the event of Butler's trial, and had reason to
rejoice that Mary Musgrove had so played her part in the delivery
of the letter. They were apprised also of the reward that had
been offered for the discovery of the bearer of this letter, and were
informed that detachments of horse were out to scour the country

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

in quest of the ensign. These tidings filled them with apprehension.
It occurred to Ramsay that if, perchance, the released prisoners
should fall in with any of the parties of the loyalists, they
would of course relate their story, and thus bring down the full
rancor of the Tory wrath upon his household: this would also
lead with more certainty to the pursuit of Horse Shoe. There
was still good reason to hope that the liberated men might not so
soon be able to give the alarm; inasmuch as they were more likely
to shape their course towards Fort Ninety-Six than to repair to
Innis's camp, where they might be forced to do duty, as much
against their inclinations as against their parole. They might
even, from a natural aversion to labor, prefer loitering about the
country rather than put themselves voluntarily in the way of
military operations.

“Come what will of it,” said Ramsay, summing up the chances
for and against him; “I will be ready for the worst. Many better
men have given all they had to the cause of independence, and I
will not flinch from giving my share. They may burn and break
down; but, thank God, I have a country—aye, and a heart and
an arm to stand by it!”

On the same evening, towards sun-down, a horseman drew up
his rein at Ramsay's door. He was young—in the prime of early
manhood, his dress was that of a rustic, his equipment showed
him to be a traveller—a weary one, from the plight of his horse,
and, like most travellers of the time, well armed. He did not
stand to summon any one to the door, but put his hand upon the
latch with eager haste, and entered with the familiarity of one
acquainted with the place. Mistress Ramsay was seated at her
spinning-wheel, anxiously brooding over the tales of the day.
Her husband reclined in his chair, silently and thoughtfully smoking
his pipe. They both sprang up at once, as the visitor crossed
the threshold, and with fervent joy greeted their son John Ramsay.
The household was clamorous with the affectionate salutations
of the parents, of the brothers and sisters, and of the domestics.
John was the eldest of Ramsay's children, and had just reached his
paternal roof after an absence of some months, during which he had
been in service with Sumpter. The gathering in of the members
of a family around the domestic board, in times of peril and

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

distress, is one of the luxuries of the heart that in peace we cannot
know. The arrival of John Ramsay at the present moment was
a source of the liveliest happiness to his parents. They needed a
cheerful as well as a resolute comforter. John had, only twenty-four
hours previous, left Sumpter near Rocky Mount—immediately
after the battle with the British convoy was won. He was sent
with despatches to Colonel Williams, a Whig partisan of note,
who was now supposed to be in the neighborhood of the Saluda.
These had some reference to the military movements of the parties;
and John Ramsay was permitted by Sumpter to make a
short halt at his father's house.

In the first hour after his arrival, he had given to the family
the history of his homeward ride. He had discovered that hostile
forces—of which, until his journey was nearly finished, he heard
nothing—were encamped in the neighborhood; that a court-martial
had been sitting for the trial of an American officer, as a spy, and
had condemned him to be shot. He had been apprised, moreover,
that small parties were out, riding into every corner of the country.
He himself had nearly been surprised by one of these, as he
endeavored to make his way to the house of Allen Musgrove,
where he had proposed to himself a visit, even before he came to
his father's, but, fearing something wrong, he had fled from them,
and baffled their pursuit, although they had chased him more than
a mile; he had, in consequence, been deprived of the opportunity
of visiting the miller.

“Although it is four months since we have seen you, John,” said
the dame, with a tone of affectionate chiding, “yet, you would
turn aside to get under Allen Musgrove's roof, before you thought
of the arms of your mother.”

John's sun-burnt cheek blushed crimson red as he replied, “It
was but a step out of the way, mother, and I should not have
stayed long. Mr. Musgrove and his folks are safe and well, I hope,
and Christopher?”

“Tut, boy! speak it out, and don't blush about it,” interrupted
the father briskly: “she is a good girl, and you needn't be ashamed
to name her, as you ought to have done, first and before all the
rest. Mary is well, John, and has just proved herself to be the
best girl in the country.”

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

This little passage of mirth between the parents and their son,
led to a full narrative by David Ramsay of the events which had
occurred in the last two or three days, concluding with the capture
of the ensign, and the retreat of Horse Shoe and Christopher
Shaw to the Devil's Ladder. The communication wrought a grave
and thoughtful mood on the young soldier. It presented a crisis
to him for immediate action. He was wearied with a long ride,
but it seemed to him to be no time for rest.

“Father,” he said, after turning over in his thoughts the intelligence
he had just received, “it was a brave and beautiful thing
for so young a lad as Andy to do; and the taking of the ensign
has served a useful purpose, but it brings this house and family
into danger. And I fear for poor Mary. Christopher Shaw must
get back to the mill, and quickly too. His absence will bring his
uncle's family into trouble. I will take Christopher's place, and
go to Horse Shoe's assistance this night. We may take the prisoner
with us to Williams.”

“To-night!” said the mother anxiously, “you would not leave
us to-night, John?”

“Aye, to-night, wife,” answered David Ramsay, “the boy is
right, there is no time to spare.”

“Have mercy upon us,” exclaimed the dame; “to ride so far
to-night, after so heavy a journey, John!—you have not strength.”

“Dear mother,” said John, “think that you are all in danger,
and that Mary, who has behaved so well, might be suspected, and
brought to harm. I must hurry forward to Colonel Williams, and
this road by the Devil's Ladder is far out of my way. No, I am
not so much fatigued, mother, as you suppose. I will rest for a
few hours, and then try the woods. Daybreak, I warrant, shall
not find me far from Horse Shoe.”

John Ramsay was not above six-and-twenty. He was endued
with a stout and manly frame, well adapted to hard service; and
this was associated with a bold and intelligent countenance, which,
notwithstanding the dint of wind and weather, was handsome.
He had for a year or two past been actively engaged in the war,
and his manners had, in consequence, acquired that maturity and
decision which are generally found in those whose habits of life
render them familiar with perils. On the present occasion he

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

regarded the necessity of co-operation with Robinson as so urgent,
that no other thought crossed his mind but that which belonged
to the care of putting himself in condition to make his services
effectual.

With this view he now directed his horse to be carefully tended;
then, having taken a hearty meal, he retired to rest, desiring that
he might be waked up at midnight, when he proposed to follow
the path of Horse Shoe and his comrade.

-- --

CHAPTER XXVII. A RETREAT AFTER THE MANNER OF XENOPHON.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

The next morning, a little after sunrise, as Robinson was holding
the watch on the outer ledge of the rock, in a position that enabled
him to survey the approaches to the spot through the valley, as
well as to keep his eye upon the ensign and Christopher Shaw,
who were both asleep under cover of the crag, he was startled by a
distant noise of something breaking through the bushes on the
margin of the brook. At first it struck him that this was caused
by deer stalking up the stream; but he soon afterwards descried the
head and shoulders of a man, whose motions showed him to be
struggling through the thicket towards the base of the hill. This
person at length reached a space of open ground, where he halted
and looked anxiously around him, thus revealing his figure, as he
sat on horseback, to the observation of the sergeant, who, in the
meantime, had taken advantage of a low pine tree and a jutting
angle of a rock to screen himself from the eager eye of the traveller—
at least until he should be satisfied as to the other's character
and purpose.

A loud and cheerful halloo, several times repeated by the
stranger, seemed to indicate his quest of a lost companion; and
this gradually drew the sergeant, with a weary motion, from his
hiding-place, until assuring himself that the comer was alone, he
stept out to the edge of the shelf of rock, and presenting his musket,
peremptorily gave the common challenge of “Who goes there?”

“A friend to Horse Robinson,” was the reply of the visitor, in
whom my reader recognises John Ramsay.

Before further question might be asked and answered, John had
dismounted from his horse and clambered to the platform, where
he greeted the sergeant and the hastily-awakened Christopher
Shaw, with a hearty shake of the hand; and then proceeded to

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

communicate the pressing objects of his visit, and to relate all that
he had learned of the recent events during his short stay at his
father's house.

In the consultation that followed these disclosures, Ramsay earnestly
urged his comrades to make instant preparation to quit their
present retirement, and to attempt the enterprise of conducting the
prisoner to Williams, who was supposed to be advancing into the
neighborhood of a well known block-house, or frontier fortification,
on the Saluda, about forty miles from their present position.

The message with which Ramsay was charged from Sumpter to
Williams, made it necessary that he should endeavor to reach that
officer as soon as possible; and the sergeant, rejoicing in the
thought of being so near a strong body of allies who might render
the most essential aid to the great object of his expedition, readily
concurred in the propriety of the young trooper's proposal. This
enterprise was also recommended by the necessity of taking some
immediate steps to preserve the custody of the ensign, whose capture
had already been so serviceable to the cause of Arthur Butler.
In accordance, moreover, with John Ramsay's anxious entreaty,
Christopher Shaw, it was determined, should hasten back to the
mill at the earliest moment.

A speedy departure was, therefore, resolved on, and accordingly
all things were made ready, in the course of an hour, to commence
the march. At the appointed time the ensign was directed to
descend into the valley, where he was once more bound to his
horse. The conferences between the sergeant and his two comrades
had been held out of the hearing of the prisoner; but it was
now thought advisable to make him acquainted with the late proceedings
that had transpired with regard to Butler, and especially
with the respite that had been given to that officer by Innis. This
communication was accompanied by an intimation that he would
best consult his own comfort and safety by a patient submission to
the restrictions that were put upon him: inasmuch as his captors
had no disposition to vex him with any other precautions than
were necessary for his safe detention during the present season of
peril to Butler.

With this admonition the party began their journey. The first
two or three hours were occupied in returning, by the route of the

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

valley, to the Ennoree. When they reached the river they found
themselves relieved from the toils of the narrow and rugged path
by which they had threaded the wild mountain dell, and introduced
into an undulating country covered with forest, and intersected
by an occasional but unfrequented road leading from one
settlement to another. Here Christopher Shaw was to take leave of
his companions, his path lying along the bank of the Ennoree, whilst
the route to be pursued by the others crossed the river and extended
thence southwards to the Saluda. The young miller turned his horse's
head homewards, with some reluctance at parting with his friends
in a moment of such interest, and bore with him many messages
of comfort and courage to those whom he was about to rejoin—and
more particularly from the sergeant to Butler, in case Christopher
should have the good fortune to be able to deliver them. At the
same time, Horse Shoe and John Ramsay, with the prisoner, forded
the Ennoree, and plunged into the deep forest that lay upon its
further bank.

For several hours they travelled with the greatest circumspection,
avoiding the frequented roads and the chance of meeting such wayfarers
as might be abroad on their route. It was a time of great
anxiety and suspense, but the habitual indifference of military life
gave an air of unconcern to the conduct of the soldiers, and
scarcely affected, in any visible degree, the cheerfulness of their
demeanor.

They reached, at length, the confines of a cultivated country—
a region which was known to be inhabited by several Tory families.
To avoid the risk of exposure to persons who might be unfriendly
to their purpose, they thought it prudent to delay entering upon
this open district until after sunset, that they might continue their
journey through the night. The difficulty of ascertaining their
road in the dark, and the danger of seeking information from the
few families whose habitations occurred to their view, necessarily
rendered their progress slow. The time was, therefore, passed in
weary silence and persevering labor, in the anxious contemplation
of the probability of encountering some of the enemy's scouts.

At the break of day they stopped to refresh themselves; and the
contents of Horse Shoe's wallet, unhappily reduced to a slender
supply of provisions, were distributed amongst the party. During

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

this halt, John Ramsay commanded the ensign to exchange his
dress with him; and our faithful ally was converted, by this traffic,
for the nonce, into a spruce, well-looking, and gay young officer
of the enemy's line.

The most hazardous portion of their journey now lay before
them. They were within a few miles of the Saluda, from whence,
at its nearest point, it was some six or seven more down the stream
to the Block-house—the appointed rendezvous, where it was yet a
matter of uncertainty whether Williams had arrived. The space
between the travellers and the river was a fertile and comparatively
thickly-peopled region, of which the inhabitants were almost
entirely in the Tory interest. The broad day-light having over-taken
them on the confines of this tract, exposed them to the
greatest risk of being questioned. They had nothing left but to
make a bold effort to attain the river by the shortest path; and
thence to pursue the bank towards the rendezvous.

“Courage, John,” said Horse Shoe, smiling at the new garb of
his comrade; “you may show your pretty feathers to-day to them
that are fond of looking at them. And you, my young clodpole,
ride like an honest Whig, or I mought find occasion to do a discomfortable
thing, by putting a bullet through and through you.
Excuse the liberty, sir, for these are ticklish times; but I shall
ondoubtedly be as good as my word.”

Our adventurers soon resumed their journey. They had come
within a mile of the Saluda without interruption, and began to
exchange congratulations that the worst was passed, when they
found themselves descending a sharp hill which jutted down upon
an extensive piece of pasture ground. One boundary of this was
watered by a brook, along whose margin a fringe of willows, intermixed
with wild shrubbery of various kinds, formed a screen some
ten or fifteen feet in height. As soon as this range of meadow was
observed, our cautious soldiers halted upon the brow of the hill to
reconnoitre; and perceiving nothing to excite their apprehension,
they ventured down, upon the track of an ill-defined road, which
took a direction immediately over the broadest portion of the field.

They had scarcely crossed the brook at the bottom of the hill,
before they heard the remote voices of men in conversation, and
the tones of a careless laugh. On looking towards the upper

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

section of the stream, they were aware of a squad of loyalist cavalry,
who came riding, in the shade of the willows, directly towards the
spot where the travellers had entered upon the meadow. The
party consisted of seven or eight men, who were, at this instant, not
more than one hundred paces distant.

“They are upon us, sergeant!” exclaimed John Ramsay.
“Make sure of the prisoner: retreat as rapidly as you can. Leave
me to myself. Make for the Block-house—I will meet you there.”

With these hasty intimations, he pricked his courser up to full
speed, and shaped his flight directly across the open field, in full
view of the enemy.

Horse Shoe, at the same moment, drew a pistol, cocked it, and
throwing the rein of St. Jermyn's horse into the hands of the rider,
he cried out:—

“Back across the branch and into the woods! Push for it, or
you are a dead man! On, on!” he added, as he rode at high
speed immediately beside the ensign; “a stumble, or a whisper
above your breath, and you get the bullet. Fly—your life is in
your horse's heels!”

The resolute tone of the sergeant had its effect upon his prisoner,
who yielded a ready obedience to the pressing orders, and bounded
into the thicket with as much alacrity as if flying from an enemy.

Meanwhile, the troopers, struck with the earnest haste of one
whose dress bespoke a British officer, speeding across the field, did
not doubt that they had afforded this timely opportunity for the
escape of a prisoner from the hands of the Whigs.

“Wheel up, lads,” shouted the leader of the squad, “it is the
ensign! Wheel up and form a platoon to cut off the pursuit. We
have him safe out of their clutches!”

Impressed with the conviction that a considerable force of Whig
cavalry were at hand, the troopers directed all their efforts to cover
what they believed Ensign St. Jermyn's retreat, and were now seen
formed into a platoon, and moving towards the middle of the plain,
in such a manner as to place themselves between the fugitive and
his supposed pursuers. Here they delayed a few minutes, as if expecting
an attack; until finding that the object of their solicitude
had safely crossed the field and plunged into the distant woods,
they rode away at a rapid pace in the same direction. When they

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

reached the further extremity of the open ground, they halted for
an instant, turned their eyes back towards the spot of their first
discovery, and, finding that no attempt was made to follow, gave a
hearty huzza, and rode onward in search of their prize.

The stratagem had completely succeeded; Ramsay had escaped,
and Horse Shoe had withdrawn his prisoner into the neighboring
wood upon the hill, where he was able to observe the whole scene.
After a brief interval, the sergeant resumed his journey, and, with
all necessary circumspection, bent his steps towards the river, where
he arrived without molestation, and thence he continued his march
in the direction of the rendezvous.

John Ramsay did not stop until he had crossed the Saluda and
advanced a considerable distance on the opposite bank, where, to
his great joy, he was encountered by a look-out party of Williams's
regiment. Our fugitive had some difficulty in making himself
known to his friends, and escaping the salutation which an enemy
was likely to obtain at their hands; but when he surrendered to
them, and made them acquainted with the cause of his disguise,
the party instantly turned about with him, and proceeded in quest
of the sergeant and his prisoner.

It was not long before they fell in with the small detachment of
Connelly's troopers,—as the late masters of the meadow turned out
to be—who were leisurely returning from their recent exploit.
These, finding themselves in the presence of superior numbers,
turned to flight. Not far behind them Ramsay and his new companions
encountered Horse Shoe; and the whole party proceeded
without delay to Williams's camp.

Colonel Williams had reached the Block-house on the preceding
evening with a force of two hundred cavalry. Clarke and Shelby
happened, at this juncture, to be with him; and these three gallant
partisans were now anxiously employed in arranging measures for
that organized resistance to the Tory Dominion which fills so striking
a chapter in the history of the Southern war, and which it had
been the special object of Butler's mission to promote. Horse
Shoe was enabled to communicate to Williams and his confederates
the general purpose of this mission, and the disasters which had
befallen Butler in his attempt to reach those with whom he was to
co-operate. This intelligence created a lively interest in behalf of

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

the captive, and it was instantly determined to make some strenuous
effort for his deliverance. Whilst these matters were brought
into consultation by the leaders, Horse Shoe and John Ramsay
mingled amongst the soldiers, in the enjoyment of that fellowship
which forms the most agreeable feature in the associations of the
camp.

-- --

CHAPTER XXVIII.

BUTLER'S DIFFICULTIES INCREASE.—INNIS FINDS OCCASION TO THINK
OF THE ADAGE—“THERE'S MANY A SLIP BETWIXT THE CUP AND
THE LIP.”

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

When Arthur Butler was conducted back to his place of confinement,
after his trial, orders were given that no one should be allowed
to approach him, except the officer to whom was intrusted his safe
custody. The intercourse of this person with him was short; and
concerned only with the scant accommodation which his condition
required. He was, therefore, deprived of all chance of becoming
acquainted with the extraordinary events that had led to his present
respite from death. In the interrogations that had, during the
first moments of excitement, been put to him, in regard to the letter,
he was not told its import; from what quarter it had come;
nor how it affected his fate. He only knew, by the result, that it
had suspended the purpose of his immediate execution; and he
saw that it had produced great agitation at head-quarters. He
found, moreover, that this, or some other cause, had engendered a
degree of exasperation against him, that showed itself in the retrenchment
of his comforts, and in the augmented rigor of his
confinement.

Agitated with a thousand doubts, his mind was too busy to permit
him to close his eyes during the night that followed; and in
this wakeful suspense he could sometimes hear, amongst the occasional
ramblers who passed under his window, an allusion, in their
conversation, to a victory gained over the royal troops. Coupling
this with the name of Sumpter, which was now and then uttered
with some adjective of disparagement, he conjectured that Horse
Shoe had probably fallen in with that partisan, and was, peradventure,
leading him to this vicinity. But this conclusion was

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

combated by the fact that there seemed to be no alarm in the camp,
nor any preparations on foot either for instant battle or retreat.
Then the letter—that was a mystery altogether impenetrable.
There was only one point upon which his mind could rest with satisfaction:
of that he was sure—Horse Shoe was certainly at the
bottom of the scheme, and was active in his behalf.

The whole of the next day passed over in the same state of uncertainty.
It was observed by Butler, with some stress upon the
circumstance, that Captain St. Jermyn, who had heretofore evinced
a disposition to make himself busy in his behalf, had absented himself
ever since the trial; and he thus felt himself cut off from the
slightest exhibition of sympathy on the part of a single individual
in the multitude of fellow beings near him. Indeed, there were
various indications of a general personal ill-will against him. The
house, in which he was confined, was so constructed that he could
frequently hear such expressions, in the conferences of those who
inhabited the rooms below stairs, as were uttered above the lower
key of conversation, and these boded him no good. Once, during
the day, Colonel Innis visited him. This officer's countenance was
severe, and indicated anger. His purpose was to extort something
from the prisoner in reference to his supposed knowledge of the
course of operations of Sumpter, from whose camp Innis did not
doubt this letter regarding St. Jermyn had come. He spoke in a
short, quick, and peremptory tone:

“It may be well for you,” he said, “that your friends do not too
rashly brave my authority. Let me advise you to warn them that
others may fall into our hands; and that if the ensign be not
delivered up, there may be a dreadful retaliation.”

“I know not, sir, of what or whom you speak,” replied Butler;
“and it is due to my honor to say, that I will not be induced, for
the sake of saving my life, to interfere with any operations which
the soldiers of Congress may have undertaken in the cause of the
country. In this sentiment I admonish Colonel Innis that I desire
to be put in possession of no facts from him that may be communicated
under such an expectation. And having made this determination
known to you, I will add to it that, from the same motives,
I will answer no questions you can propose to me. You may
spare yourself, therefore, the useless labor of this visit. My life is

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

in your hands, and I have already experienced with what justice
and clemency you will use your power when you dare.”

“A more humble tone,” said Innis, with a bitter smile, “I think
would better suit your circumstances.” And with this remark the
commandant haughtily walked out of the apartment.

The next morning, whilst Butler was taking his breakfast, which
had been brought to him by one of the soldiers of the guard, he
heard a loud cheering from the troops that at that hour were on
parade in the plain. This was followed by the discharge of a
feu de joie from the whole line, and a flourish of drums and
trumpets.

“What is that?” he inquired eagerly of the soldier, who, forgetful,
in the excitement of the moment, of the order to restrain his
intercourse with the prisoner, answered—

“They have just got the news from Camden: two days ago
Cornwallis defeated Gates, and cut his army to pieces. The troops
are rejoicing for the victory, and have just had the despatches read.”

Butler heaved a deep sigh, as he said, “Then all is lost, and
liberty is but a name! I feared it; God knows, I feared it.”

The soldier was recalled to his duty by the sentinel at the door,
and Butler was again left alone.

This was a day of crowding events. The tidings of the battle
of Camden, gained on the sixteenth, and which had early this
morning reached Innis, threw a spirit of the highest exultation
into the camp. The event was considered decisive of the fate of
the rebel power; and the most extravagant anticipations were
indulged by the loyalists, in regard to the complete subjugation
of the Whigs of the southern provinces. The work of confiscation
was to be carried out to the most bitter extreme, and the
adherents of the royal government were to grow rich upon the
spoils of victory. The soldiers of Innis were permitted to give
way to uncontrolled revelry; and, from the first promulgation of
the news, this became a day devoted to rejoicings. Innis himself
looked upon the victory at Camden with more satisfaction, as it
gave him reason to believe that the sentence pronounced against
Butler might be executed, without fear of vengeance threatened
against the Ensign St. Jermyn. He was, however, exceedingly
anxious to see this young officer released from the hands of the

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

enemy; and had determined to respect the threat as long as
there was any doubt that it might be performed. The personal
consideration of Captain St. Jermyn, his station as an officer of
importance, and, above all, the great influence of his family, in
the esteem of the royal leaders, made it an object of deep concern
to Innis to save the ensign, by the most serupulous regard to his
present difficulties. His power to do so seemed to be much
increased by the late victory.

In the afternoon of the same day, further rumors were brought
to Innis's camp, importing that Sumpter had been attacked on
that morning upon the Catawba, by Tarleton, and completely
routed. The prisoners and baggage, taken on the fifteenth, had
been regained, and Sumpter was flying with the scattered remnant
of his troops towards North Carolina. At the same time an order
was brought to Innis to break up his camp and move northwards.
This only added to the shouts and rejoicings of the troops, and
drove them into deeper excesses. The war, they thought, was
coming rapidly to an end, and they already anticipated this conclusion,
by throwing off the irksomeness of military restraint.
The officers were gathered into gossiping and convivial circles;
and laughed, in unrestrained feelings of triumph, at the posture
of affairs. The private soldiers, on their part, imitated their
leaders, and formed themselves into knots and groups, where
they caroused over their cups, danced, and sang. All was frolic
and merriment.

In the midst of this festivity, a portion of Connelly's troopers,
who had now been absent forty-eight hours, arrived, and made an
immediate report to Innis. The purport of this was, that they
had found Ensign St. Jermyn in the possession of a detachment of
Whig cavalry near the Saluda: as soon as they descried him,
which they did, some three hundred paces distant, knowing him
by his scarlet uniform, they prepared to attack this party of
Whigs; but the ensign perceiving his friends at hand, had already,
by a brave effort, disentangled himself from his keepers, and taken
off into the open field. The scouts, therefore, instead of attacking
the Whigs, directed all their attention to secure the ensign's retreat,
by holding themselves ready to check the pursuit: their manœuvre
had been successful, and the prisoner was free.

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

“And is now with you in the camp, my brave fellows?” said
Innis, with great exultation.

“Not yet,” replied the sergeant of the squad. “He is upon
the road, and will, no doubt, soon be here. We have not seen
him since his escape. Whilst we hung back, with a view to favor
his retreat, we fell in with a party that we took to be the escort
that had made him prisoner; and as they outnumbered us, we
thought it prudent to decline a skirmish with them. So we filed
off and made our way back to head-quarters. The ensign must
have been a good mile ahead of us, and as the road is hard to
find, he may have lost his way. But this is certain, we saw him
clear of the Whigs, with his horse's head turned towards this
camp.”

“Thank you, good friends,” said Innis; “you have performed
your duty handsomely. Go to your comrades; they have news
for you, and an extra allowance to-day. Faith, Ker, this is a day
for settling old accounts,” he continued, as he turned and addressed
an officer by his side. “Gates beaten, Sumpter beaten, and
Ensign St. Jermyn delivered from captivity! That looks well!
And now I have another account, which shall be settled on the
nail. Stirring times, Captain St. Jermyn. I congratulate you,
my friend, on your brother's safety, and mean to signalize the
event as it deserves. Major Frazer, bring out your prisoner, and
let him die the death punctually at sun-down—at sun-down, to
the minute, major. We must get that job off our hands. To-morrow,
my friends, we shall move towards Catawba, and thence
to Hanging Rock. Meantime, we must sweep up our rubbish.
So, major, look to your duty! It might as well have been done
at first,” he added, speaking to himself, as he walked away from
the group of officers to look after other affairs.

The execution of Butler was now regarded as a mere matter of
business, and to be despatched as one item of duty amongst the
thousand others that were to be looked after in the hurry of
breaking up the post. The interest of the trial had faded away
by the lapse of time, and in the more predominating excitements
which the absorbing character of the late events had afforded.
The preparations for this ceremony were, therefore, attended with
no display, and scarcely seemed to arouse inquiry amongst the

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

soldiers of the camp. It was treated in all respects as a subordinate
point of police. Ten files were detailed; one drum and fife
put in requisition; and this party, attended by Frazer, and two or
three officers who happened to be near at the moment, marched
with a careless step to head-quarters.

The first announcement of this sudden resolve was made to the
prisoner by a subaltern; who, without prelude or apology, or the
least effort to mitigate the harshness of the order he bore, walked
abruptly into the chamber and delivered the message of his
superior.

“It is a sudden proceeding,” said Butler, calmly; “but your
pleasure must be obeyed.”

“You have had two days to think of it,” replied the officer;
“it is not often so much time is allowed. Ensign St. Jermyn, sir,
is safe, and that is all we waited for. We march to-morrow, and
therefore have no time to lose. You are waited for below.”

Butler stood a moment with his hand pressed upon his brow,
and then muttered,

“It is even so; our unhappy country is lost, and the reign of
blood is but begun. I would ask the poor favor of a moment's
delay, and the privilege of pen, ink, and paper, whilst I write but
a line to a friend.”

“Impossible, sir,” said the man. “Time is precious, and our
orders are positive.”

“This is like the rest,” answered Butler; “I submit.” Then
buttoning his coat across his breast, he left the room with a firm
and composed step.

When he reached the door the first person who met his eye was
Captain St. Jermyn. There was an expression of formal gravity
in the manner of this officer, as he accosted the prisoner, and
lamented the rigor of the fate that awaited him. And it was
somewhat with a cold and polite civility that he communicated his
readiness to attend to any request which Butler, in his last
moments, might wish to have performed.

Butler thanked him for his solicitude, and then said, “I asked
permission to write to a friend; that has been denied. I feel
reluetant to expose myself to another refusal. You have taken a
slight interest in my sufferings, and I will, therefore, confide to you

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

a simple wish, which it will not cost my persecutors much to
gratify. It is that I may be taken to my grave, dressed as you
see me now. I would not have my person stripped or plundered.”

“If you have valuables about you, sir, trust them to my keeping;
I promise you they shall be faithfully delivered according to
your wish.”

“What money there is about my person,” replied Butler, “may
be given to the soldiers who are compelled to execute this harsh
and unjust sentence on my person; but I have a trinket,” he said,
drawing from his bosom a miniature, which was suspended by a ribbon,
“it is the gift of one,”—here, for the first time, a tear started
into Butler's eye, and his power of utterance failed him.

“I understand, sir,” said St. Jermyn, eagerly reaching out his hand
to take the picture, “I will seek the lady, at whatever hazard”—

“No,” answered the unfortunate officer, “it must be buried with
me. It has dwelt here,” he added with emotion, as he placed his
hand upon his heart, “and here it must sleep in death.”

“On the honor of a soldier,” said St. Jermyn, “I promise you
its rest shall not be violated.”

“You will attend me?”

“I will.”

“Lead on,” said the prisoner, stepping to the place assigned him
in the ranks. “I seek no further delay.”

“March down the river, half a mile below the camp,” said Innis,
who now came up, as the escort had begun its progress towards
the place of execution. And the soldiers moved slowly, with the
customary funeral observances, in a direction that led across the
whole extent of the plain.

When this little detachment had disappeared on the further side
of the field, a sudden commotion arose at head-quarters by the
hasty arrival of a mounted patrol—

“We are followed!” cried the leading horseman, in great perturbation.
“They will be here in an instant! We have been
pressed by them for the last two miles.”

“Of whom do you speak?” inquired Innis, eagerly.

“The enemy! the enemy!” vociferated several voices.

At the same moment a cloud of dust was seen rising above the
trees, in the direction of the road leading up the Ennoree.

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

“To arms—to arms!” ejaculated the commander. “Gentlemen,
spring to your horses, and sound the alarm through the
camp—we are set upon by Sumpter—it can be no other. Curry,
take a few dragoons—follow the prisoner—mount him behind one
of your men, and retreat with him instantly to Blackstock's!”

Having given these hasty orders, Innis, with the several officers
who happened to be at hand, ran to their horses, mounted, and
pushed forward to the camp. They had scarcely left their quarters
before two dragoons, in advance of a party of twenty or thirty
men, rushed up to the door.

“Sarch the house!” shouted the leading soldier. “Three or
four of you dismount and sarch the house! Make sure of Major
Butler, if he is there! The rest of you forward with me!”

The delay before head-quarters scarcely occupied a moment, and
in the meantime the number of the assailants was increased by the
squadrons that poured in from the rear. These were led by a
young officer of great activity and courage, who, seeing the disordered
condition of the royalists, waved his sword in the air as he
beckoned his men to follow him in a charge upon the camp.

The advanced party, with the two dragoons, were already on the
field charging the first body that they found assembled; and, close
behind them, followed Colonel Williams—the officer of whom I
have spoken—with a large division of cavalry. At the same
moment that Williams entered upon the plain from this quarter,
a second and third corps, led respectively by Shelby and Clarke,
were seen galloping upon the two flanks of the encampment.

The plain was now occupied by about two hundred Whig cavalry.
The royalists, taken by surprise, over their cups it may be said, and
in the midst of a riotous festival, were everywhere thrown into the
wildest confusion. Such of them as succeeded in gaining their
arms, took post behind the trees, and kept up an irregular fire
upon the assailants. Colonel Innis had succeeded in getting
together about a hundred men at a remote corner of his camp,
and had now formed them into a solid column to resist the attack
of the cavalry, whilst from this body he poured forth a few desultory
volleys of musketry, hoping to gain time to collect the scattered
forces that were in various points endeavoring to find their
proper station. Horse Shoe Robinson and John Ramsay—the two

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

foremost in the advance—were to be discovered pushing through
the sundered groups of the enemy with a restless and desperate
valor that nothing could withstand.

“Cut them down,” cried Horse Shoe, “without marcy! remember
the Waxhaws!” And he accompanied his exhortation with
the most vehement and decisive action, striking down, with a huge
sabre, all who opposed his way.

Meantime, Colonel Williams and his comrades charged the
column formed by Innis, and, in a few moments, succeeded in
riding through the array and compelling them to a total rout.
Robinson and Ramsay, side by side, mingled in this charge, and
were seen in the thickest of the fight. Innis, finding all efforts to
maintain his ground ineffectual, turned his horse towards Musgrove's
mill, and fled as fast as spur and sword could urge the
animal forward. The sergeant, however, had marked him for his
prize, and following as fleetly as the trusty Captain Peter was able
to carry him, soon came up with the fugitive officer, and, with one
broad sweep of his sword, dislodged him from his saddle and left
him bleeding on the ground. Turning again towards the field, his
quick eye discerned the unwieldy bulk of Hugh Habershaw. The
gross captain had, in the hurry of the assault, been unable to reach
his horse; and, in the first moments of danger, had taken refuge
in one of the little sheds which had been constructed for the accommodation
of the soldiers. As the battle waxed hot in the neighborhood
of his retreat, he had crept forth from his den and was
making the best of his way to an adjoining cornfield. He was
bare-headed, and his bald crown, as the slanting rays of the evening
sun fell upon it, glistened like a gilded globe. The well known
figure no sooner occurred to the sergeant's view than he rode off in
pursuit. The cornfield was bounded by a fence, and the burly
braggart had just succeeded in reaching it when his enemy overtook
him.

“Have mercy, good Mr. Horse Shoe, have mercy on a defenceless
man!” screamed the runaway, in a voice discordant with
terror, as he stopped at the fence, which he was unable to mount,
and looked back upon his pursuer. “Remember the good-will I
showed you when you was a prisoner! Quarter, quarter—for
God's sake, quarter!”

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

“You get no quarter from me, you cursed blood-lapper!”
exclaimed Horse Shoe, excited to a rage that seldom visited his
breast; “think of Grindall's Ford!” and at the same instant he
struck a heavy downward blow, with such sheer descent, that it
clove the skull of the perfidious freebooter clean through to the
spine. “I have sworn your death,” said the sergeant, “even if I
cotch you asleep in your bed, and right fairly have you earned it.”

The body fell into a bed of mire, which had been the resort of
the neighboring swine; and, leaving it in this foul plight, Horse
Shoe hastened back to rejoin his comrades.

The battle now ended in the complete route of the enemy.
Williams's first care, after the day was won, was to collect his men
and to secure his prisoners. Many of the Tories had escaped;
many were killed and wounded; but of Butler no tidings could be
gained; he had disappeared from the field before the fight began,
and all the information that the prisoners could give was that
orders had been sent to remove him from the neighborhood.
Colonel Innis was badly wounded, and in no condition to speak
with his conquerors; he was sent, with several other disabled
officers, to head-quarters. Captain St. Jermyn had fled, with most
of those who had mounted their horses before the arrival of
Williams.

The day was already at its close, and order was taken to spend
the night upon the field. Guards were posted, and every precaution
adopted to avoid a surprise in turn from the enemy, who, it
was feared, might soon rally a strong party and assail the
conquerors.

The disturbed condition of the country, and the almost unanimous
sentiment of the people against the Whigs, now strengthened
by the late victories, prevented Williams from improving his present
advantage, or even from bearing off his prisoners. Robinson and
Ramsay volunteered to head a party to scour the country in quest
of Butler, but the commanding officer could give no encouragement
to the enterprise; it was, in his judgment, a hopeless endeavor,
when the forces of the enemy were everywhere so strong. His
determination, therefore, was to retreat, as soon as his men were in
condition, back to his fastnesses. His few killed were buried; the
wounded, of which there were not more than fifteen or twenty

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

were taken care of, and the jaded troops were dismissed to seek
refreshment amongst the abundant stores captured from the enemy.
Ensign St. Jermyn was still a prisoner; and, for the sake of adding
to Butler's security, Williams selected two or three other officers
that had fallen into his hands to accompany him in his retreat.
These arrangements all being made, the colonel and his officers
retired to repose. The next morning at daylight there were no
traces of the Whigs to be seen upon the plain. It was abandoned
to the loyalist prisoners and their wounded comrades.

-- --

CHAPTER XXIX.

WILLIAMS TAKES A FANCY TO FOREST LIFE.—HORSE SHOE AND
JOHN RAMSAY CONTINUE ACTIVE IN THE SERVICE OF BUTLER.—
MARY MUSGROVE BECOMES A VALUABLE AUXILIARY.

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

Williams had commenced his retreat before the dawn, as much
with a view to accomplish a large portion of his journey before
the heat of the day, as to protect himself against the probable
pursuit of the rallied forces of the enemy. His destination was
towards the mountains on the north-western frontier. The over-throw
of Gates had left a large force of Tory militia at the disposal
of Cornwallis, who, it was conjectured, would use them to
break up every remnant of opposition in this region. It was therefore
a matter of great importance to Williams, to conduct his
little force into some place of security against the attacks of the
royalists.

Colonel Elijah Clarke had, ever since the fall of Charleston, been
employed in keeping together the few scattered Whig families in
that part of Carolina lying contiguous to the Savannah, with a
view to an organized plan of resistance against the British authorities;
and he had so far accomplished his purpose as to have procured
some three or four hundred men, who had agreed to hold
themselves in readiness to strike a blow whenever the occasion
offered. These men were to be mustered at any moment by a preconcerted
signal; and, in the meantime, they were instructed, by
confining themselves to their dwellings, or pursuing their ordinary
occupations, to keep as much as possible out of the way of the
dominant authorities.

Clarke resided in Georgia, whence he had fled as soon as the
royalist leader, Brown, had taken possession of Augusta; and we
have already seen that a letter from Colonel Pinckney, at Charleston,
which Horse Shoe Robinson had been intrusted to deliver,

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

had summoned Arthur Butler to this frontier to aid in Clarke's
enterprise.

Colonel Isaac Shelby, a resident of Washington county in Virginia,
until the settlement of the southern line of the State had
left him in the district at present known as Sullivan county in
Tennessee, had been an efficient auxiliary in Clarke's scheme, and
was now ready to summon a respectable number of followers for
the support of the war on the mountain border. He and Clarke
had accidentally arrived at Williams's camp a day or two before
the attack upon Innis, with a view to a consultation as to the general
interests of the meditated campaign; and they had only tarried
to take a part in the engagement from a natural concern for
the fate of their intended comrade, Butler. Having no further
motive for remaining with Williams, they were both intent upon
returning to their respective duties, and, accordingly, during the
retreat of the following day, they took their leave.

The vigilance with which these partisans were watched by their
enemies, almost forbade the present hope of successful combination.
From a consciousness of the hazard of attempting to concentrate
their forces at this juncture, they had determined still to pursue
their separate schemes of annoyance, until a more favorable
moment for joint action should arise; and, in the interval, to hide
themselves as much as possible in the forest. It was consequently
in the hope of preserving his independence at least, if not of aiding
Clarke, that Williams now moved with so much despatch to
the mountains.

His course lay towards the head waters of the Fair Forest river,
in the present region of Spartanburg. This district was inhabited
only by a few hunters, and some scattered Indians of an inoffensive
character; it abounded in game, and promised to afford an easy
subsistence to men whose habits were simple, and who were
accustomed to rely upon the chase for support. The second day
brought our hardy soldiers into the sojourn they sought. It was a
wilderness broken by mountains, and intersected by streams of
surpassing transparency; whilst its elevated position and southern
latitude conferred upon it a climate that was then, as well as now,
remarked for its delicious temperature in summer, and its exemption
from the rigors of winter.

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

The spot at which Williams rested was a sequestered valley,
deep hidden in the original woods, and watered by the Fair Forest,
whose stream, so near its fountain, scarcely exceeded the dimensions
of a little brook. Here he determined to form a camp, to which
in times of emergency he might safely retreat. With a view to
render it easy of access as a rendezvous, he caused landmarks to be
made, by cutting notches on the trees—or blazing them, in the
woodman's phrase—in several directions, leading towards the
principal highways that penetrated the country. The retreat thus
established is familiar to the history of the war, under the name of
the Fair Forest camp.

These arrangements being completed in the course of the first
day after his arrival, Williams now applied himself to the adoption
of measures for the safety of Arthur Butler. Amongst the spoils
that had fallen into his hands, after the victory over Innis, was the
document containing the proceedings of the court-martial. The
perusal of this paper, together with the comments afforded by
Robinson, convinced him of the malignity of the persecution which
had aimed at the life of the prisoner. It occurred to him, therefore,
to submit the whole proceeding to Lord Cornwallis, to whom, he
was persuaded, it either had been misrepresented, or, most probably,
was entirely unknown. He did not doubt that an appeal to the
honorable feelings of that officer, with a full disclosure of the facts,
would instantly be followed by an order that should put Butler
under the protection of the rules of war, and insure him all the
rights that belong to a mere prisoner taken in arms in a lawful
quarrel. A spirited remonstrance was accordingly prepared to this
effect. It detailed the circumstances of Butler's case, which was
accompanied with a copy of the proceedings of the court, and it
concluded with a demand that such measures should be adopted
by the head of the army, as comported with the rights of humanity
and the laws of war; “a course,” the writer suggested, “that
he did not hesitate to believe his lordship would feel belonged both
to the honor and duty of his station.” This paper was consigned
to the care of an officer, who was directed to proceed with it,
under a flag of truce, to the head-quarters of the British commander.

Soon after this, Robinson apprised Williams that Ramsay and

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

himself had determined to venture back towards the Ennoree, to
learn something of the state of affairs in that quarter, and to apply
themselves more immediately to the service of Butler. In aid of
this design, the sergeant obtained a letter from Williams, the purport
of which was to inform the commandant of any post of the
loyalists whom it might concern, that an application had been
made on Butler's behalf to Cornwallis, and that the severest retaliation
would be exercised upon the prisoners in Williams's custody,
for any violence that might be offered the American officer. Putting
this letter in his pocket, our man of “mickle might,” attended
by his good and faithful ally, John Ramsay, took his leave of “The
Fair Forest” towards noon of the fourth day after the battle near
Musgrove's mill.

The second morning after their departure, the two companions
had reached the Ennoree, not far from the habitation of David
Ramsay. It was fair summer weather, and nature was as gay as
in that piping time before the blast of war had blown across her
fields. All things, in the course of a few days, seemed to have
undergone a sudden change. The country presented no signs of
strife: no bands of armed men molested the highways. An occasional
husbandman was seen at his plough: the deer sprang up
from the brushwood and fled into the forest, as if inviting again
the pastime of the chase; and even when the two soldiers encountered
a chance wayfarer upon the road, each party passed the
other unquestioned—there was all the seeming quiet of a pacified
country. The truth was, the war had rolled northwards—and all
behind it had submitted since the disastrous fight at Camden. The
lusty and hot-brained portions of the population were away with the
army; and the non-combatants only, or those wearied with arms,
were all that were to be seen in this region.

Horse Shoe, after riding a long time in silence, as these images
of tranquillity occupied his thoughts, made a simple remark that
spoke a volume of truth in a few homely words.

“This is an onnatural sort of stillness, John. Men may call this
peace, but I call it fear. If there is a poor wretch of a Whig in
this district, it's as good as his life is worth to own himself. How
far off mought we be from your father's?”

The young trooper heaved a deep sigh. “I knew you were

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

thinking of my poor father when you spoke your thoughts, Horse Shoe.
This is a heavy day for him. But he could bear it: he's a man
who thinks little of hardships. There are the helpless women,
Galbraith Robinson,” he continued, as he shook his head with an
expression of sorrow that almost broke into tears. “Getting near
home one thinks of them first. My good and kind mother—God
knows how she would bear any heavy accident. I am always
afraid to ask questions in these times about the family, for fear of
hearing something bad. And there's little Mary Musgrove over
at the mill”—

“You have good reason to be proud of that girl, John Ramsay,”
interrupted Robinson. “So speak out, man, and none of your stammering.
Hoot!—she told me she was your sweetheart! You
hav'n't half the tongue of that wench. Why, sir, if I was a lovable
man, haw, haw!—which I'm not—I'll be cursed if I wouldn't
spark that little fusee myself.”

“This fence,” said Ramsay, unheeding the sergeant's banter, “belongs
to our farm, and perhaps we had better let down the rails and
approach the house across the field: if the Tories should be there we
might find the road dangerous. This gives us a chance of retreat.”

“That's both scrupulous and wise, John,” replied the sergeant.
“So down with the pannel: we will steal upon the good folks, if
they are at home, and take them by surprise. But mind you, my
lad, see that your pistols are primed; we mought onawares get
into a wasp's nest.”

The fence was lowered, and the horsemen cautiously entered the
field. After passing a narrow dell and rising to the crest of the
opposite hill, they obtained a position but a short distance in the
rear of the homestead. From this point a melancholy prospect
broke upon their sight. The dwelling-house had disappeared, and
in its place was a heap only of smouldering ashes. A few of the
upright frame-posts, scorched black, and a stone chimney with its
ample fire-place, were all that remained of what, but a few days
before, was the happy abode of the family of a brave and worthy
man.

“My God! my thoughts were running upon this! I feared
their spite would break at last upon my father's head,” cried John
Ramsay, as he put spurs to his horse and galloped up to the ruins:

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

“the savages have done their worst. But my father and mother,
where are they?” he exclaimed, as the tears rolled down his cheeks.

“Take heart, my brave boy!” said Robinson, in the kindliest
tones. “There's a reckoning to come for all these villanies—and
it will go hard with many a Tory yet before this account is settled.”

“I will carry a hot hand into the first house that covers a Tory
head,” replied the young trooper, passionately; “this burning
shall be paid with ten like it.”

“All in good time, John,” said Robinson coolly. “As for the
burning, it is no great matter; a few good neighbors would soon
set that to rights, by building your father a better house than the
one he has lost. Besides, Congress will not forget a true friend when
the war is well fought out. But it does go against my grain, John
Ramsay, to see a parcel of cowardly runaways spitting their malice
against women and children. The barn, likewise, I see is gone,”
continued the sergeant, looking towards another pile of the ruins a
short distance off. “The villains! when there's foul work to be
done, they don't go at it like apprentices. No matter—I have
made one observation: the darkest hour is just before the day, and
that's a comfortable old saying.”

By degrees John Ramsay fell into a calmer temper, and now
began to cast about as to the course fit to be pursued in their present
emergency. About a quarter of a mile distant, two or three
negro cabins were visible, and he could descry a few children near
the doors. With an eager haste, therefore, he and the sergeant
shaped their course across the field to this spot. When they
arrived within fifty paces of the nearest hovel, the door was set
ajar, and a rifle, thrust through the aperture, was aimed at the
visitors.

“Stand for your lives!” shouted the well known voice of David
Ramsay. In the next instant the door was thrown wide open, the
weapon cast aside, and the father rushed forward as he exclaimed,
“Gracious God, my boy and Horse Shoe Robinson! Welcome,
lads; a hundred times more welcome than when I had better
shelter to give you! But the good friends of King George, you
see, have been so kind as to give me a call. It is easy to tell when
they take it in their head to visit a Whig.”

“My mother1” exclaimed John Ramsay.

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

“In and see her, boy—she wants comfort from you. But, thank
God! she bears this blow better than I thought she could.”

Before this speech was uttered John had disappeared.

“And how came this mishap to fall upon you, David?” inquired
Horse Shoe.

“I suppose some of your prisoners,” replied Ramsay, “must have
informed upon Andy and me: for in the retreat of Innis's runaways,
a party came through my farm. They stayed only long
enough to ransack the house, and to steal whatever was worth
taking; and then to set fire to the dwelling and all the out-buildings.
Both Andy and myself, by good luck, perhaps, were absent,
or they would have made us prisoners: so they turned my wife
and children out of doors to shift for themselves, and scampered off
as fast as if Williams was still at their heels. All that was left for
us was to crowd into this cabin, where, considering all things, we
are not so badly off. But things are taking an ill turn for the
country, Horse Shoe. We are beaten on all sides.”

“Not so bad, David, as to be past righting yet,” replied the sergeant.
“What have they done with Major Butler?”

“He was carried, as I learned, up to Blackstock's, the evening of
the fight; and yesterday it was reported that a party has taken
him back to Musgrove's. I believe he is now kept close prisoner
in Allen's house. Christopher Shaw was here two days since, and
told us that orders had come to occupy the miller's dwelling-house
for that purpose.”

Horse Shoe had now entered the cabin with David Ramsay, and
in the course of the hour that followed, during which the family
had prepared refreshment for the travellers, the sergeant had fully
canvassed all the particulars necessary to be known for his future
guidance. It was determined that he and John should remain in
their present concealment until night, and then endeavor to reach
the mill under cover of the darkness, and open some means of communication
with the family of the miller.

The rest of the day was spent in anxious thought. The situation
of the adventures was one of great personal peril, as they
were now immediately within the circle of operations of the enemy,
and likely to be observed and challenged the first moment they
ventured upon the road.

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

The hour of dusk had scarcely arrived before they were again
mounted on horseback. They proceeded cautiously upon the road
that led through the wood, until it intersected the highway; and,
having attained this point, John Ramsay, who was well acquainted
with every avenue through the country, now led the way, by a
private and scarcely discernible path, into the adjacent forest, and
thence, by a tedious and prolonged route, directed his companion
to the banks of the Ennoree. This course of travel took them
immediately to the plain on which Innis had been encamped—the
late field of battle. All here was still and desolate. The sheds
and other vestiges of the recent bivouac were yet visible, but not
even the farm-house that had constituted Innis's head-quarters
was reoccupied by its original inhabitants. The bat whirred over
the plain, and the owl hooted from the neighboring trees. The
air still bore the scent of dead bodies which had either been left
exposed, or so meagrely covered with earth as to taint the breeze
with noisome exhalations.

“There is a great difference, John,” said Horse Shoe, who seldom
let an occasion to moralize after his own fashion slip by,
“there's a great difference between a hot field and a stale one.
Your hot field makes a soldier, for there's a sort of a stir in it that
sets the blood to running merrily through a man, and that's what
I call pleasure. But when everything is festering like the inside
of a hospital—or what's next door to it, a grave-yard—it is mighty
apt to turn a dragoon's stomach and make a preacher of him. This
here dew falls to-night like frost, and chills me to the heart, which
it wouldn't do if it didn't freshen up the smell of dead men. And
there's the hogs, busy as so many sextons among Innis's Tories:
you may hear them grunt over their suppers. Well, there is one
man among them that I'll make bold to say these swine hav'n't
got the stomach to touch—that's Hugh Habershaw: he sleeps in
the mud in yonder fence-corner.”

“If you had done nothing else in the fight, Horse Shoe, but
cleave that fellow's skull,” said Ramsay, “the ride we took would
have been well paid for—it was worth the trouble.”

“And the rapscallionly fellow to think,” added Horse Shoe,
“that I was a going to save him from the devil's clutches, when I

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

had a broadsword in my hand, and his bald, greasy pate in reach.
His brain had nothing in it but deceit and lies, and all sorts of
cruel thoughts, enough to poison the air when I let them out. I
have made an observation, John, all my life on them foul-mouthed,
swilling braggers—that when there's so much cunning and blood-thirstiness,
there's no room for a thimbleful of courage: their heart's
in their belly, which is as much as to signify that the man's a most
beastly coward. But now, it is my opinion that we had best
choose a spot along upon the river here, and leave our horses. I
think we can manœuvre better on foot: the miller's house is short
of two miles, and we mought be noticed if we were to go nearer
on horseback.”

This proposal was adopted, and the two friends, when they had
ridden a short distance below the battle ground, halted in a thicket,
where they fastened their horses, and proceeded towards the mill
on foot. After following the course of the stream for near half an
hour, they perceived, at a distance, a light glimmering through the
window of Allen Musgrove's dwelling. This induced a second
pause in their march, when Ramsay suggested the propriety of his
advancing alone to reconnoitre the house, and attempting to gain
some speech with the inmates. He accordingly left the sergeant to
amuse himself with his own thoughts.

Horse Shoe took his seat beneath a sycamore, where he waited
a long time in anxious expectation of the return of his comrade.
Growing uneasy, at last, at John's delay, he arose, and stole cautiously
forward until he reached the mill, where he posted himself
in a position from which he was able to see and hear what was
going on at the miller's house. The porch was occupied by three
or four persons, whose conversation, as it came to the sergeant's
ear, proved them to be strangers to the family; and a ray of light
from a taper within, after a while, made this more manifest, by
revealing the scarlet uniform of the enemy. Horse Shoe was thus
confirmed in the truth of the report that Butler had been brought
to this place under a military escort. With this conviction he
returned to the sycamore, where he again sat down to wait for
the coming of his companion.

It was after ten o'clock, and the sergeant was casting over in his

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

thoughts the long absence of John, when his attention was aroused
by the sound of footsteps, and the next instant John Ramsay and
Mary Musgrove stood beside him.

“What kept you till this time of night?” was the sergeant's
accost.

“Softly, man, I have news for you,” replied Ramsay. “Here is
Mary herself.”

“And so she is, indeed!” exclaimed the sergeant, at the same
time shaking her hand, “this is my petticoat-sodger; how goes it
with you, girl?”

“I have only a moment to spare,” replied the maiden cheerfully,
“and it is the greatest of good luck that I thought of coming out;
for John gave me a signal, which I was stupid enough not to understand
at first. But, after a while, I thought it could be no one
but John Ramsay; and that, partly, because I expected he would
be coming into the neighborhood ever since I heard of his being
at his father's, after the ensign was made a prisoner.”

“I went,” said John Ramsay, “to the further side of the house,
where I set to whistling an old-fashioned tune that Mary was
acquainted with—walking away all the time in an opposite direction—
as if there was nothing meant—”

“And I knew the tune, Mr. Horse Shoe,” interrupted Mary,
eagerly, “it was Maggie Lauder. John practised that trick once
before to show me how to find my way to him. Upon that, I
made an excuse to leave the room, and slipped out through the
garden—and then I followed the whistling, as folks say they follow
a jack-o'-lantern.”

“And so, by a countermarch,” continued the young dragoon,
“we came round the meadow and through the woods, here.”

“Now that you've got here at last,” said Horse Shoe, “tell me
the news.”

“Major Butler is in the house,” said Mairy and John, both speaking
at once. “He was brought there yesterday from Blackstock's,”
continued the maiden. “Orders came from somebody that he was
to be kept at our house, until they had fixed upon what was to be
done with him. Colonel Innis was too ill to think of such matters,
and has been carried out of the neighborhood—and it is thought
he will die.”

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

“How many men are there to guard the prisoner?” asked the
sergeant.

“There are more than twenty, with a lieutenant from Ninety-Six,
who has the charge of them.”

“And how does the major bear his troubles?”

“He seems to be heavy at heart,” replied the maiden. “But that
may be because he is away from his friends. Though my father,
who is a good judge of such things, says he suffers tribulation like
a Christian. He asked me privately, if I had heard anything of
you, Mr. Robinson: and when I told him what folks said about
your being with the people that beat Colonel Innis, he smiled, and
said if any man could get him free, it was Horse Shoe Robinson.”

“Do they allow you to see him often?” inquired the sergeant.

“I have seen him only two or three times since he came to the
house,” answered the maiden. “But the officer that has charge of
him is not contrary or ill-natured, and makes no objection to my
carrying him his meals—though I am obliged to pretend to know
less about Major Butler than I do, for fear they might be jealous of
my talking to him.”

“You can give him a letter?”

“I think I can contrive it,” replied the maiden.

“Then give him this, my good girl,” said Robinson, taking Williams's
letter from his pocket and putting it in Mary's hand. “It is
a piece of writing he can use whenever he is much pressed. It
may save him from harm. Now, I want you to do something
more. You must find a chance just to whisper in his ear that
Horse Shoe Robinson and John Ramsay are in the neighborhood.
Tell him, likewise, that Colonel Williams has sent a messenger to
Lord Cornwallis to lay his case before that officer, and to get some
order for his better treatment. That the doings of that rascally
court-martial have been sent by the messenger, hoping that Lord
Cornwallis, if he is a brave and a Christian man—as they say he is—
will stop this onmerciful persecution of the major—which has
no cause for it under heaven. Will you remember all this?”

“I'll try, sir,” responded Mary; “and besides I will tell it to my
father, who has more chance of speaking to Major Butler than I
have.”

“Now,” said Horse Shoe, “we will be here again to-morrow night,

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

a little earlier than this; you must meet us here. And say to the
major, if he has any message for us, he may send it by you. But
be cautious, Mary, how you are seen talking with the prisoner. If
they suspect you it will spoil all.”

“Trust to me,” said the girl; “I warrant I have learned by this
time how to behave myself amongst these red-coats.”

“There, John,” continued Horse Shoe, “I have said all I want
to say, and as you, I have no doubt, have got a good deal to tell
the girl, it is but fair that you should have your chance. So, do
you walk back with her as far as the mill, and I'll wait here for
you. But don't forget yourself by overstaying your furlough.”

“I must get home as fast as possible,” said Mary; “they will be
looking for me.”

“Away, John Ramsay—away,” added Horse Shoe; “and have
your eyes about you, man.”

With this command John Ramsay and the miller's daughter
hastily withdrew, and were soon out of the sergeant's hearing.

After an interval, which doubtless seemed short to the gallant
dragoon, he returned to his comrade, and the two set out rapidly
in quest of their horses; and once more having got into their
saddles, they retraced their steps at a brisk speed to Ramsay's
cabin.

-- --

CHAPTER XXX.

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]



All distant and faint were the sounds of the battle;
With the breezes they rise, with the breezes they fail,
Till the shout and the groan and the conflict's dread rattle,
And the chase's wild clamor come loading the gale.
The Maid of Toro.

In the confusion that ensued upon the defeat of Innis, James
Curry succeeded in conducting Butler from the field. His orders
were to retreat with the prisoner to Blackstock's; and he had
accordingly set out with about a dozen troopers, by a private
path that led towards a quarter secure from the molestation
of the enemy, when the attack commenced. Butler was mounted
behind one of the men, and in this uneasy condition was borne along
the circuitous by-way that had been chosen, without a moment's
respite from the severe motion of the horse, nearly at high speed,
until, having accomplished three miles of the retreat, the party
arrived at the main road that extended between Innis's camp and
Blackstock's. Here Curry, conceiving himself to be out of danger
of pursuit, halted his men, with a purpose to remain until he could
learn something of the combat. Butler was in a state of the most
exciting bewilderment as to the cause of this sudden change in his
affairs. No explanation was given to him by his conductors; and
although, from the first, he was aware that an extraordinary
emergency had arisen from some assault upon Innis's position, no
one dropped a word in his hearing to give him the slightest clue
to the nature of the attack. The troopers about him preserved a
morose and ill-natured silence, and even manifested towards him a
harsh and resentful demeanor. He heard the firing, but what
troops were engaged, by whom led, or with what chances of success,
were subjects of the most painfully interesting doubt. He could
only conjecture that this was a surprise accomplished by the Whigs,
and that the assailants must have come in sufficient force to justify
the boldness of the enterprise. That Horse Shoe was connected

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

with this irruption he felt fully assured; and from this circumstance
he gathered the consolatory and cheerful prognostic of a better
issue out of his afflictions than, in his late condition, seemed even
remotely possible. This hope grew brighter as the din of battle
brought the tidings of the day to his ear. The first few scattered
shots that told of the confusion in which the combat was begun,
were, after an interval, succeeded by regular volleys of musketry
that indicated an orderly and marshalled resistance. Platoon after
platoon fired in succession—signifying, to the practised hearing of
the soldier, that infantry was receiving the attacks of cavalry, and
that as yet the first had not faltered. Then the firing grew more
slack, and random shots were discharged from various quarters—
but amidst these were heard no embodied volleys. It was the
casual and nearly overpowered resistance of flying men.

At this juncture there was a dark frown on the brow of Curry,
as he looked at his comrades, and said, in a low and muttered
tone, “That helter-skelter shot grates cursedly on the ear. There's
ill-luck in the sound of it.”

Presently a few stragglers appeared at a turn of the road, some
quarter of a mile in the direction of the battle, urging their horses
forward at the top of their speed. These were followed by groups
both of infantry and cavalry, pressing onwards in the utmost
disorder—those on horseback thrusting their way through the
throng of foot-soldiers, seemingly regardless of life or limb; the
wounded with their wounds bleeding afresh, or hastily bandaged
with such appliances as were at hand. All hurried along amidst
the oaths, remonstrances, and unheeded orders of the officers, who
were endeavoring to resume their commands. It was the flight
of men beset by a panic, and fearful of pursuit; and the clouds of
dust raised by the press and hurry of this career almost obscured
the setting sun.

During the first moments of uncertainty, Curry, no less anxiously
than Butler, remained stationary by the roadside, reading the
distant signs of the progress of the fight; but now, when the
disastrous issue was no longer doubtful, he commanded his cavalcade
to move forward, and from that moment prosecuted his journey
with unabated speed until he arrived at Blackstock's.

Butler was unceremoniously marched to his former place of

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

confinement in the barn, where a rigorous guard was set over his
person. In the confusion and insubordination that prevailed
amongst the crowd, that, during the night, was continually
increasing in the little hamlet, the common rites of humanity
towards the prisoner were forgotten, and he was left to pass the
weary hours till morning, on a shock of hay, without food or other
refreshment than a simple draught of water. From the unreserved
murmurs of those who frequented the place, and the querulous
upbraidings of the soldiery against each other, Butler was enabled
to glean the principal incidents of the day. The supposed death
of Innis reached him through this channel, and, what was scarcely
a subject of less personal interest to him, the certain end of Hugh
Habershaw. It was with a silent satisfaction at the moral or
poetical justice—as it has been called—of the event, that he heard
the comrades of the late self-conceited captain describe his death
in terms of coarse and unpitying ribaldry—a retribution due to
the memory of a cruel and cowardly braggart.

When the morning was fully abroad, the disarranged and broken
remnants of the Tory camp began gradually to be reduced to a
state of discipline. The day was spent in this occupation. Orders
were every moment arriving from the higher officers of the late
camp, or from the nearest British posts. Videttes bore the tidings
of the different military operations from the neighborhood of the
enemy. The fragments of companies were marshalled into squads
and subdivisions; and, successively, one party after another was seen
to leave the hamlet, and take a direction of march that led towards
the main British army, or to the garrisons of the lower districts.

Towards the close of the day one detachment only was left; and
Butler was given to understand that this was intrusted with his
especial keeping. It was composed of a few regular soldiers of
the garrison of Ninety-Six, and a small number of the country
militia,—making, in all, about twenty men, commanded by
Lieutenant Macdonald, of the regular army.

Butler remained in his present state of seclusion four or five
days, during which he experienced much mitigation of the rigors
of his captivity. Macdonald was a careful and considerate soldier,
and demeaned himself towards his prisoner with such kindness as
the nature of his trust allowed. He removed him into a

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

comfortable apartment in the dwelling-house, and supplied him with the
conveniences his situation required; he even made him occasional
visits, which were attended with more than the mere observances
of courtesy and respect, and expressed a sympathy in his sufferings.

These unexpected tones of comfort, from a quarter in which
Butler had hitherto heard nothing but fierce hatred and harsh
rebuke, fell gratefully upon his ear, and gave a brighter color to
his hopes for the future. But he could not help observing, that no
hint was dropped by Macdonald which might furnish him the
slightest ground of surmise as to the vicissitudes that yet awaited
him. The reported fall of Innis seemed to afford a natural foundation
for the belief, that the malice of his enemies might hereafter
be less active,—as he attributed much of the persecution he had
suffered to the secret machinations of that individual. He no
longer saw around his person those agents who first pursued him
with such bitter hostility. He seemed to have fallen into entirely
new combinations, and had reason to augur, from all he saw, that
their purposes against him were less wicked. And first, above
all other topics of consolation and comfort, was the conviction that
a brave and efficient party of friends were in the field, intent upon
his liberation. Still, his situation was one in which it required all
his manhood to sustain himself. A young soldier of an ardent
temper, and zealously bent upon active and perilous service, can ill
brook the tedious, dull delays of captivity, even in its mildest form:
but if this thraldom befal in a period of universal agitation, when
“great events are on the gale,” of which the captive is only a witness
to the pervading interest they excite, without being permitted to
know their import; if moreover, as in the case of Butler, an impenetrable
veil of mystery hang over the purpose of his captivity,
behind which the few short glimpses afforded him, open upon his
view nothing but death in its most frightful forms; and if to these
are added, by far the bitterest of its qualities, the anxieties, cares, and
pains of a devoted, plighted lover, separated from the heart that
loves him, we may well conjecture that the most gallant spirit may
find in it, even amidst occasional gleams of sunshine, that sinking
of hope which the philosophic king of Israel has described as
making “the heart sick,”—that chafing of the soul that, like the
encaged eaglet, wearies and tears its wing against the bars of its

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

prison. Even so fared it with Arthur Butler, who now found himself
growing more and more into the shadow of a melancholy
temper.

It was soon ascertained that Williams had abandoned the field
he had won, and had retreated beyond the reach of immediate
pursuit. And as the post at Musgrove's mill afforded many advantages,
in reference to the means of communicating with the garrisons
of the middle section of the province, and was more secure
against the hazard of molestation from such parties of Whigs as
might still be out-lying, an order was sent to Macdonald to remove
with his prisoner to the habitation of the miller, and there to detain
him until some final step should be taken in his case.

In pursuance of this requisition, Butler was conducted, after the
interval of the few days we have mentioned, to Allen Musgrove's.
The old man received his guest with that submission to the domination
of the military masters of the province, which he had prescribed
to himself throughout the contest,—secretly rejoicing that
the selection made of his house for this purpose, might put it in
his power to alleviate the sufferings of a soldier, towards whose
cause he felt a decided though unavowed attachment. This selection
furnished evidence to the miller, that nothing had transpired
to arouse the distrust of the British authorities in the loyalty of
any part of his family,—and to Butler, it inferred the consolatory
fact, that the zealous devotion of Mary Musgrove to his service had
as yet passed without notice; whilst to the maiden herself, it was
proof that her agency in the delivery of the letter, which she had
so adroitly put within the reach of the officers of the court, had
not even excited a suspicion against her.

The best room in the house was allotted to the prisoner; and
the most sedulous attention on the part of the family, so far as it
could be administered without inducing mistrust, was employed in
supplying him with whatever was needful to his condition. On the
part of the commanding officer, the usual precautions known to
military experience for the safe keeping of a prisoner were adopted.
The privates of the guard occupied the barn, whilst Macdonald
and one or two subordinate officers took up their quarters in the
dwelling-house: sentinels were posted at the several avenues leading
to the habitation, and a sergeant had the especial care of the

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

prisoner, who, under this supervision, was occasionally allowed the
range of the garden. The usual forms of a camp police were observed
with scrupulous exactness;—and the morning and the
nightly drum, the parade, the changing of sentries, the ringing of
ramrods in the empty barrels of the muskets, and the glitter of weapons,
were strangely and curiously associated with the rural and
unwarlike features of the scenery around.

-- --

CHAPTER XXXI. BUTLER FINDS A GLEAM OF SUNSHINE IN HIS DISTRESS.

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

Allen Musgrove had heard enough of Butler's history from his
daughter and from Galbraith Robinson, to feel a warm interest in
that officer's safety; and now his personal acquaintance with the
prisoner still further corroborated his first prepossessions. The old
man took the earliest opportunity to indicate to Butler the concern
he felt in his welfare. From the moderate and kindly tone of his
own character, he was enabled to do this without drawing upon
himself the distrust of the officer of the guard. His expressions of
sympathy were regarded, by Macdonald, as the natural sentiments
of a religious mind imbued with an habitual compassion for the
sufferings of a fellow creature, and of one who strove to discharge
the duties of a peace-maker. His visits were looked upon as those
of a spiritual counsellor, whose peculiar right it was to administer
consolation to the afflicted, in whatever condition; he was therefore
permitted freely to commune with the prisoner, and, as it
sometimes happened, alone with him in his chamber.

This privilege was now particularly useful; for Mary having, on
the morning after her midnight interview with John Ramsay and
Robinson, communicated to her father the incidents of that meeting,
and put in his possession the letter which the sergeant had
given her, and having also repeated her message to him accurately
as she had received it, Musgrove took occasion, during the
following day, to deliver the letter to Butler, and to make known
to him all that he had heard from his daughter. This disclosure
produced the most cheering effect upon Butler's spirits. It, for
the first time since the commencement of his sufferings, opened to
his mind a distinct view of his chance of eventual liberation. The
expectation of having his case represented to Cornwallis inspired
him with a strong confidence that justice would be done to him,

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

and the covert malice of his enemies be disarmed. In this hope,
it occurred to him to take some instant measures to satisfy the
British commander-in-chief of the groundless character of the
principal accusation brought against him by the court-martial,—
that which related to the pretended design to deliver up Philip
Lindsay to the wrath of the Republican government. For this
purpose he resolved to make an appeal to Lindsay himself, by
letter, and frankly to call upon him to put at rest this most unjust
and wicked accusation. He knew that however strong Lindsay's
antipathy to him might be, the high sense of honor which distinguished
the father of Mildred might be confidently and successfully
invoked to furnish such a statement as should entirely satisfy
his accusers of the gross injustice of the charge. “I will write to
him,” he said, “and throw myself upon his protection. I will
require of him to detail the whole history of my intercourse with his
family, and to say how improbable even he must deem it, that I
could be so base as to plot against his peace. And I will appeal to
Mildred to fortify her father's statement, to show that this wicked
accusation rests upon a story which it is impossible could be true.”

Whilst Butler's thoughts were still occupied with this resolve,
Mary Musgrove entered his apartment, bearing in her hands a
napkin and plate which she had come to spread for his dinner,
and as the maiden employed herself in arranging a small table in
the middle of the room, she east a few distrustful glances towards
the sentinel who paced to and fro opposite the door, and then,
seizing on a moment when the soldier had disappeared from view,
she whispered to Butler—

“You have seen my father, sir?”

Butler nodded his head.

“He has told you all?”

Butler again signified a silent assent.

The tramp of the sentinel showed that he was again approaching
the door; and when Mary turned her eyes in that direction,
she beheld the watchful soldier halting in such a position as to
enable him both to see and hear what was passing in the room.
Without showing the least perturbation, or even appearing to notice
the guard, she said in a gay and careless voice,—“My father
and Lieutenant Macdonald,—who is a good gentleman—think it

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

belongs to Christian people to do all the good we can for them that
providence has put under us; and so, sir, I have been to gather
you some blackberries, which I thought, may be, you would like,
sir.”

The sentinel walked away, and Mary smiled as she saw her little
stratagem succeed.

“Bring me some paper,” said Butler cautiously. “You are a
considerate girl,” he continued, in a louder voice, “and I thank you
for this good will.” Then finding that the sentinel did not immediately
return, he whispered—“I wish to write to Robinson—you
shall take the letter and read it to him.”

“I will do my best,” replied the maiden; and again the sentinel
interrupted the conference.

Mary, having arranged the table, left the room. In a few moments
she returned, bringing with her the family Bible.

“If you would like to read, sir,” she said, “here is a book
that a body may look at a long time without getting tired of it.
We have only got this, and the Pilgrim's Progress, and the hymn-book,
in the house; but my father says this is worth all the others
that ever were printed, put together; and especially, sir, when one's
in distress, and away from their friends.”

An expression of pleasure played across Butler's features as he
took the heavy volume from the girl.

“A thousand thanks to you, my pretty maiden,” he replied. “I
doubt not I shall grow both wiser and better under your tutoring.
This kindness almost reconciles me to my fate.”

“John is doing all he can for you, and he is a good helper to
Mr. Robinson,” said Mary, in the same cautious whisper that she had
first spoken in, as she retreated from the room. Butler opened the
book, and found a sheet of paper folded away amongst the leaves;
then closing it, he threw it upon his bed.

In due course of time, Mary Musgrove returned with a few
dishes of food which she set out upon the table, and, in one of the
successive visits which were employed in furnishing the repast, she
took from beneath her apron a small ink-horn and pen, which she
placed, unobserved by the sentinel, in Butler's hand. Having done
this, she retired, leaving the prisoner to despatch his meal alone.

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

After dinner, Butler threw himself upon his bed, where he lay
with the Bible opened out before him, with his back turned towards
the door; and, whilst Mary Musgrove was engaged in removing
the furniture of the table, he found means to write a few lines to
Philip Lindsay. He took the same opportunity to pen a short letter
to Mildred; and then to set down some directions for Horse
Shoe Robinson, the purport of which was that the sergeant should
take the two letters and depart, with all despatch, for the Dove
Cote, and to put both into the hands of Mildred, with a request that
she would procure him the necessary reply from her father. Horse
Shoe was also directed to explain to Mildred such particulars of
Butler's history as were necessary to be made known for the accomplishment
of the object of the mission.

When these papers were finished they were folded up into a
small compass, and in the course of the evening put into Mary's
hands, with a request that she would herself read the instructions
intended for the sergeant, and apprise him of their contents when
she delivered the papers to him.

So far all had succeeded well, and Butler found additional reason
to dispel the gloom that hung upon his spirits, in the prospect
that was now opened to him of enlisting strong and authoritative
friends in the scheme of his liberation.

-- --

CHAPTER XXXII. MARY MUSGROVE'S PERPLEXITIES.

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

As a mariner who watches the heavens from the deck, and notes
the first uprising of the small cloud, “no bigger than a man's hand,”
that to his practised eye shows the sign of tempest; and anon,
as the speck quickly changes into a lurid mass, whence volume
after volume of dun vapor is driven in curled billows forward,
covering the broad welkin with a gloomy pall, he looks more frequently
and more intently upwards, anxious to lay his vessel safe,
and assure himself of his proper course to steer: so—not with the
same doubt of safety, but with the same restless inspection of the
heavens—did Mary watch the slow approach of night. First, she
looked wistfully at the declining sun, and observed with pleasure
the night-hawk begin to soar: then, through the long twilight, she
noted the thickening darkness, and saw the bat take wing, and
heard the frog croaking from his pool. And as the stars, one by
one, broke forth upon the night, it gladdened her to think the hour
of her mission was approaching, for she was troubled in her spirit
and anxious to acquit herself of her charitable office; and perhaps,
too, it may be told of her, without prejudice to her modest, maidenly
emotions, a spur was given to her wishes by the hope of meeting
John Ramsay.

For an hour after supper she paced the porch, and still looked
out upon the stars, to mark the slow waxing of the night; and,
now and then she walked forth as far as the mill, and lingered by
the bank of the river, and again returned to ask the sentinel the
hour.

“You seem disturbed, Mary,” said Macdonald, playfully. “Now,
I'll venture to say I can guess your thoughts: this star-gazing is a
great tell-tale. You were just now thinking that, as the tug of the
war is over, some lad who has borne a musket lately, will be very

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

naturally tripping this way to-night, instead of going home to see
his mother. Come—isn't that a good guess?”

“Do you know him, sir?” asked Mary, with composure.

“Aye, to be sure I do: a good, brave fellow, who eats well,
drinks well, and fights well.”

“All men do that now,” replied the maiden; “but I am sure
you are wrong, sir, if you think any such considers it worth his
while to come here.”

“He must come quickly, or we cannot let him in without a
countersign,” said the officer: “sergeant, order the tattoo to beat,
it is nine o'clock. Mary, stay, I must cross-question you a little
about this same gallant.”

“Indeed, sir, I did but jest, and so I thought you did. My
father says it is not proper I should loiter to talk with the men;
good night, sir: it is our time for prayers.” And with these words
the young girl withdrew into the house.

In some half hour afterwards Mary escaped by another door
and, taking a circuitous path through the garden, she passed behind
the sentinel and sped towards the mill, intent upon keeping her
appointment with the friends of Butler. As soon as she reached
the river bank, she quickened her pace, and hurried with a nimble
step towards the distant thicket.

“What ho! who goes there?” shouted the voice of a man from
the neighborhood of the mill: “who flies so fast?”

“Faith, Tom, it must be a ghost,” said a second voice, loud
enough to be heard by the damsel, who now increased the speed
with which she fled towards the cover.

In an instant two of the soldiers of the guard rushed upon the
track of the frightened girl.

“Spare me, good sir—for pity's sake, spare me!” exclaimed the
maiden, suddenly turning round upon her pursuers.

“Where away so fast?” said one of the men. “This is a strange
time of night for girls to be flying into the woods. What matter
have you in hand that brings you here—and what is your name?”

“I am the daughter of Allen Musgrove,” replied Mary indignantly.

“Is it so?” said the first speaker; “then it is the Miller's own
daughter, and we ask your pardon. We only saw you flying along

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

the bank of the river, and not knowing what it was, why we
thought it right to follow. But as it is all explained now, we will
see you back to the house.”

“I can find my way without help,” replied the maiden.

“Now, that's not good-natured for so kind a girl as the miller's
daughter ought to be,” said the second soldier.

“I will see if my father can protect me,” said Mary, hastening
back towards the house so rapidly as almost to run. “I will know
if Lieutenant Macdonald will allow me to be insulted.”

With a hurried step she entered upon the porch, and without stopping
to parley with those who occupied this part of the dwelling,
retired to her chamber and threw herself into a chair, where she sat
for some time panting with affright. As she gradually recovered
her strength, she began to turn her thoughts upon her recent discomfiture;
and it was with a deep sense of chagrin and disappointment,
that she reflected upon her not being able successfully to
renew her enterprise on the same night. The hour of meeting had
arrived; the officers of the guard were still frequenting the porch;
her conduct had already excited notice, and if she wished to be in
a condition to render future service, her most obvious duty was to
postpone any further attempt to deliver the papers until another
time. On the other hand, she had reason to fear that John Ramsay
would be hovering near to ascertain the cause of her failure to
meet him, and might rashly resort to the same mode of conveying
a signal which he had successfully practised heretofore. This
would infallibly, she believed, provoke an investigation that might
entirely frustrate all their views. “But then John is a good soldier,”
she said, in the way of self-consolation, “and will know that the
enemy is awake; because if it was not so, he would be sure I
would keep my word. And if he only takes that notion into his
head, he is too careful to run the chance of spoiling all by coming
here.”

Still, with some little mistrust as to John's soldiership when it
crossed the path of his love, which naturally, she reflected, makes
a man rash, she thought it best to provide against accident, by
throwing herself into the company of the officers who loitered
about the door in idle discourse with her father. She accordingly
left her room, and, with an anxious and troubled heart, went out

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

and seated herself quietly on the steps of the porch, where she
remained for some time a silent but inattentive listener to the conversation
of those around her.

As a part of that system of things by which it is contrived that
the current of true love shall never run smooth, I have ever found
that when it was peculiarly fitting that some grandam, uncle, cousin,
father, or guest, should retire early to bed, in order that some
scheme of interest to young lovers might be successfully achieved;
precisely on such nights is the perversity of fate most conspicuous,
in inclining the minds of such grandam, uncle, cousin, and so
forth, to sit up much longer than they are wont; thus showing
that the grooves and dovetails of things in this world are not
nicely fitted to the occasions of those who deal in the tender passion.
And so it befel for poor Mary Musgrove this night.

The hour was now fast verging upon eleven, and she anxiously
noted every sentence that was spoken, hoping it was to be the
last; and then she trembled to think that John, regardless of the
danger, might be lurking near, and indiscreetly expose himself.
And still the talkers discoursed as if they meant to sit up all night.
It was a delicious, cool hour, after a sultry day, and there was
luxury in the breeze; but as the minutes were counted over by
the maiden, in their slow passage, her fears increased. At length,
far off, as if it were a mile away, the clear notes of one whistling
an old tune were heard. Mary involuntarily started from her
seat, and moved along the little pathway towards the gate, her
heart beating against her bosom as if it would have “overbourne
its continents.” The signal notes freshened upon the air, and the
tune came forth blithely and boldly, showing that the wayfarer
was trudging, with a light heart, down the main road towards the
mill. The party in the porch, however, were too much engrossed
in their colloquy to notice the incident. The whistling came still
nearer, until, at last, it seemed to be scarce a gunshot from the
house. Beyond this point it did not advance; but here indicated
that the person from whom it proceeded had halted. If Mary's
cheek could have been brought to the light, it would have shown
how the blood had deserted it from very fear: her whole frame
shook with this emotion. To exhibit her unconcern, which, in truth,

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

was most sadly affected, she mingled amongst the company in the
porch, and leant against the door-post. Still the whistling continued,
with no symptom of retreat, and Mary impatiently walked
towards the further end of the house. “John Ramsay makes a
fool of himself,” she muttered peevishly. “Hasn't he the sense to
see I cannot get out? What keeps the simple man dallying
shilly-shally at the fence, as if he actually wanted them to take
him? I don't believe in the mighty sense and wisdom of these
men! If John had half an eye he would see that I couldn't get
away to-night.”

As the maiden grew fretful, her fears had less mastery over
her; and now, taking heart of grace, she returned to the porch.

“Sergeant,” said Macdonald, calling to one of his men, “take
two files and patrole the road until you ascertain who that fellow
is who makes himself so merry to-night. I thought it some fool,”
he continued, addressing himself to Allen Musgrove, “who, as
the poet says, `whistled as he went for want of thought,' but he
seems to have a hankering after these premises that is not exactly
to my mind. Perhaps, after all, Mary,” he added privately in the
maiden's ear; “it is the lad I was telling you of; and as he is a
bashful youth, we will bring him in by force. You know, he can't
help that; and old dad here can never blame you if I should
make the fellow come to see you against your will. Sergeant, treat
the man civilly, you understand.”

“It is not worth your while to be sending after Adam Gordon,”
said Mary, with some slight confusion in her accent; “he is only
half-witted; and almost the only thing he does for a living, is to
come down of nights here to the mill-dam, to bob for eels. If it
wasn't for that, his mother would go many a day without a meal.”

“No matter, we will bring Adam in,” replied the lieutenant,
“and if he is good at his sport, why we will go and join him.”

“He is shy of company,” said Mary, still faltering in her speech,
“and will not come amongst strangers.”

Partly from a spirit of resignation, partly to avoid further exposure
of her feelings, and in part too, perhaps, from some slight
feeling of remorse, such as is natural to a virtuous and youthful
mind at being obliged to practise a deceit however lawful (as I

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

contend it was in this case), the maiden withdrew into the parlor,
where, unseen by any, she offered up a short and earnest prayer for
direction and forgiveness.

Meantime the patrole had set out, and, after the lapse of a short
time, returned, when the officer reported that before his arrival, the
person they had gone in quest of had left the place, and, in the
darkness of the night, they had no clue to follow him. This was
scarcely announced before the same whistle was heard, at the
same remote point where it had first attracted Mary's notice.

“It is as our young mistress has said,” muttered Macdonald,
“some bumpkin, too shy to be caught, and not worth the catching.
We have sat it out to-night long enough, friend Musgrove, so let's
to bed.”

In a few moments the party betook themselves to their several
places of rest.

As Mary prepared herself for her couch, the anxious events of
the night busied her thoughts, and the image of John Ramsay was
summoned up alternately to be reproved and applauded. “If he
is foolhardy,” she said, as she laid her head on the pillow, “no one
will say he isn't wise besides. And if he will be thrusting his head
into danger, he knows right well how to get it out again. So God
bless him, for a proper man as he is!” And thus, in a better temper
with her lover, the maiden fell asleep.

In order to avert all suspicion of disloyalty from the miller's family,
Christopher Shaw had offered his services to Macdonald, to
do duty as one of the detachment, during the period of Butler's
detention in the house. The offer had been accepted, and Christopher
was appointed to serve in the character of a quarter master,
or purveyor for the little garrison,—a post, whose duties did not
materially interfere with his daily occupation at the mill.

Mary was in the habit of communicating to Christopher all her
secrets, and of enlisting his aid in her plans whenever it was necessary.
And now, soon after the morning broke, the maiden arose
and went to the mill, where she communicated to Christopher all
the perplexities of the preceding night.

“The thing must be managed to-day,” said the young man, after
he had heard the whole story. “I have provisions to collect from
the neighborhood; and what is to hinder you, Mary, from riding

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

out with me,—if it should only be to buy some eggs?—and then,
what is to hinder us from popping in upon David Ramsay, and
there fixing the whole matter?”

“Will not the lieutenant be sending some of his own men with
you?” inquired the maid.

“He doesn't suspect us,” answered Christopher, as cautiously as
if the walls of his mill had ears. “At any rate we can try it, you
know, and if the thing should take a wrong turn, you can only stay
at home; and we may, at the worst, make another venture at night.”

“I have the letter in my bosom,” said Mary, “and will be ready
immediately after breakfast.”

When the appointed time arrived, things went as favorably as
Mary could have wished. Her good spirits had returned; and she
plied her household duties with a happy cheerfulness in her looks
that completely disarmed all suspicion. She received the banter
of Macdonald, as to the cause of her restlessness on the preceding
night, with perfect good nature; and when Christopher announced
to the commanding officer his purpose of going out upon a purveying
ride, and invited his cousin to accompany him, she accepted
the proposal with such a tone of laughing pleasure, as put it on the
footing of a pastime.

The horses were brought to the door, and the maiden and her
escort rode cheerily forth. They were not long in accomplishing
the five or six miles that brought them to David Ramsay's cabin. I
need not tell the affectionate concern with which Mary Musgrove met
her lover, John Ramsay; nor how she upbraided him as a silly
fellow, for tramping and trudging about the mill, and whistling his
signals, when he ought to have known, by her not coming to meet
him, that there was good reason for it. Nor is it important to detail
the circumstances of Horse Shoe's and John's fruitless expedition,
and their disappointment at not seeing Mary; and how
shrewdly, last night, Robinson guessed the true cause of it; and
how entirely he agreed with the maiden, beforehand, in thinking
John a venturesome, harebrained fool, to put himself in danger,
when he might have been certain it would have ended as it did, in
a run from “the rascally red coats,” as John had to run, to get out
of the clutches of the patrole. My story requires that I should
pass these things by, and go to the business in hand.

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

Horse Shoe and Ramsay had grown exceedingly impatient, both
because they were in hourly danger of being surprised by casual
parties of the enemy, and because the time for useful action was
fast gliding away. They had used every precaution to keep their
visit to David Ramsay's a profound secret to the neighborhood;
and had, with that object, lain perdue in one of the small cabins,
from which they might watch the approach of visitors, and, if need
required, secure an immediate retreat. During the day, they seldom
left their concealment, confining all their out-door operations
to the night.

A consultation was held in David Ramsay's cabin,—the letters
were produced and delivered to Horse Shoe, and the instructions
intended for him by Butler were carefully read. It was resolved
that Horse Shoe should set out for the Dove Cote without delay,
taking the route through the mountain country of North Carolina,
as that least likely to be interrupted by the British troops. John
Ramsay, for the present, was to return to the Fair Forest camp, to
inform Williams of the state of affairs; and he was hereafter to
act as occasion might suggest. Christopher Shaw and Mary were
to attend upon Butler, and communicate whatever might transpire
of interest to David Ramsay, who promised to find means of
intercourse with Williams or Sumpter, as circumstances should
allow.

These matters being arranged, Mary and Christopher Shaw took
their leaves of Ramsay's family, and went about the ostensible object
of their expedition.

Horse Shoe's plan of travel during the first and most perilous
stages of his journey towards Virginia, was to avail himself of the
darkness of the night; and he accordingly resolved to set out as
soon as this day should draw to a close. His immediate cares
were, therefore, directed to making all the necessary preparations
for his departure. Captain Peter was carefully tended, and supplied
with a double allowance of provender; provisions were stowed
away, both for himself and his trusty beast: his pistols were put
in order: his rifle cleaned out, and a supply of ammunition provided;
and, finally, the letters were sewed up in a leather pouch, and
buckled around his body by a strap, inside of his clothes. It was
no inconsiderable item in the sergeant's preparation for his

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

expedition, to sit down and eat a meal, which, from the quantity bestowed,
and the vigor with which the assault upon it was made, might
have betokened a full week's starvation.

The day waned, and the night came a welcome visitor to the sergeant;
and, at that hour which old chroniclers designate as “inter
canem et lupum,” Captain Peter was brought to the door, ready
dight for travel. Ramsay's family stood around,—and whilst
Andy, with boyish affection, held Horse Shoe's rifle in his hand,
the sergeant feelingly spoke the words of parting to his friends;—
then, with a jaunty air of careless mirth, springing into his saddle,
and receiving his trusty weapon from the young comrade of his
late gallant adventure, he rode forth with as stout a heart as ever
went with knight of chivalry to the field of romantic renown.

-- 368 --

CHAPTER XXXIII.

A GLANCE AT THE DOVE COTE.—THE COMPANIONSHIP OF BROTHER
AND SISTER.

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

Our story once more brings us back to the Dove Cote. During
the first week that followed her interview with Arthur Butler under
the Fawn's Tower, Mildred was calm and thoughtful, and even
melancholy: her usual custom of exercise was foregone, and her
time was passed chiefly in her chamber. By degrees, however, her
firm and resolute temper predominated over the sadness of her
fortunes, and she began to resume that cheerfulness which circumstances
can never long subdue in a strong and disciplined mind.
She had grown more than ever watchful of the public events, and
sought, with an intense avidity, to obtain information in regard to
the state of things in the south. She now felt herself closely
allied to the cause in which Arthur Butler had embarked, and,
therefore, caught up the floating rumors of the day, in what
regarded the progress of the American arms in the southern expedition,
with the interest of one who had a large stake depending
on the issue.

She had received several letters from Butler, which detailed the
progress of his journey from the Dove Cote to Gates's camp, and from
thence to Horse Shoe's cottage. They were all written in the confident
and even jocular tone of a light-hearted soldier who sought
to amuse his mistress; and they narrated such matters of personal
history as were of a character to still her fears for his safety. Their
effect upon Mildred was to warm up her enthusiasm, as well as to
brighten her anticipations of the future, and thus to increase the returning
elasticity of her spirits. Up to this period, therefore, she grew
every day more buoyant and playful in her temper, and brought
herself to entertain a more sanguine reckoning of the eventual determination
of affairs. She was now frequently on horseback,

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

attended by her brother, with whom she scarcely ever failed to make a
visit to the good Mistress Dimock, where she either found a letter
from Butler, or heard some of the thousand tidings which report
was for ever busy in propagating or exaggerating in regard to the
movements of the army.

“I'll warrant you, Arthur is a man for the pen as well as for the
spur and broadsword, my pretty lady,” was one of the landlady's
comments, as she handed to Mildred the eighth or ninth epistle that
had fallen into her hands since Butler's departure; “there scarcely
comes trotting by a soiled traveller with his head set northwards,
but it is—`Good woman, is this Mistress Dimock's?' and when I say,
`aye,' then `here's a letter, madam, for you, that comes from the army:'
and so, there's Arthur's own hand-writing to a great pacquet, `for
Mistress Dimock of the Rockfish inn, of Amherst,' and not even,
after all, one poor line for me, but just a cover, and the inside for
Miss Mildred Lindsay of the Dove Cote. Ha, ha! we old bodies
are only stalking-horses in this world. But God bless him!—he is
a fine and noble gentleman.” And Mildred would take the pacquet
and impatiently break the seal; and as she perused the closewritten
contents the color waxed and waned upon her cheek, and
her eye would one instant sparkle with mirth, and in the next grow
dim with a tear. And when she had finished reading, she would
secretly press the paper to her lips, and then bestow it away in her
bosom, evincing the earnest fondness of a devoted and enthusiastic
nature.

Mildred and Henry were inseparable; and, in proportion as his
sister's zeal and attachment to the cause of independence became
more active, did Henry's inclination to become a partisan grow
apace. Hers was a character to kindle the spirit of brave adventure.
There was in it a quiet and unostentatious but unvarying
current of resolution, that shrank before no perils. Her feelings,
acute and earnest, had given all their warmth to her principles; and
what she once believed her duty commanded, was pursued with
the devout self-dedication of a religious obligation. To this temper,
which, by some secret of its constitution, has a spell to sway the
minds of mankind, there was added the grace of an exquisitely
feminine address. The union of these two attributes rendered Mildred
Lindsay an object of conspicuous interest in such a time as that of

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

the revolutionary struggle. Her youth, her ready genius, her
knowledge and her habits of reflection, much in advance of her
years, enhanced the impression her character was adapted to produce,
and brought upon her, even in her secluded position, a considerable
share of public observation. It was not wonderful that a
mind so organized and accomplished should have acquired an
unlimited dominion over the frank, open-hearted, and brave temper
of her brother, now just stepping beyond the confines of mere boyhood.
Her influence over Henry was paramount and unbounded:
her affections were his, her faith was his, her enthusiasm stole
into and spread over his whole temper.

With these means of influence she had sedulously applied herself
to infuse into Henry's mind her own sentiment in regard to
the war; and this purpose had led her to interest herself in subjects
and pursuits, which, in general, are very foreign from her sex.
Her desire to enlist his feelings in aid of Butler, and her conviction
that a time was at hand when Henry might be useful, gave
rise to an eager solicitude to see him well prepared for the
emergencies of the day, by that necessary mode of education
which, during the period of the revolution, was common
amongst the young gentlemen of the country. He was a most
willing and ready pupil; and she delighted to encourage him in
his inclination for military studies, however fanciful some of his
conceptions in regard to them might be. She, therefore, saw,
with great satisfaction, the assiduous though boyish devotion
with which he set himself to gain a knowledge of matters relating
to the duties of a soldier. However little this may fall within
the scope of female perception in ordinary times, it will not appear
so much removed from the capabilities or even the habits of the
sex, when we reflect that in the convulsions of this great national
struggle, when every resource of the country was drained for service,
the events of the day were contemplated with no less interest
by the women than by the men. The fervor with which the
American women participated in the cares and sacrifices of the
revolutionary war, has challenged the frequent notice and warmest
praises of its chroniclers. Mildred but reflected, in this instance,
the hues of the society around the Dove Cote, which consisted of
many families, scattered along the country side, composed of

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

persons of elevated character, easy circumstances, and of the staunchest
Whig politics, with whom she held an uninterrupted and familiar
intercourse.

Another consideration may serve to explain the somewhat masculine
character of Mildred's pursuits. Her most intimate companion,
at all times, and frequently for weeks together her only
one, was her brother. These two had grown up together in all the
confidence of childhood; and this confidence continued still unabated.
Their pursuits, sports, exercises, thoughts, and habits
were alike, with less of the discrimination usual between the sexes,
than is to be found between individuals in larger associations.
They approximated each other in temper and disposition; and
Henry might, in this regard, be said to be, without disparagement
to his manly qualities, a girlish boy; and Mildred, on the other
hand, with as little derogation, to be a boyish girl. This homebred
freedom of nurture produced, in its development, some grotesque
results, which my reader has, doubtless, heretofore observed
with a smile; and it will, likewise, serve to explain some of the
peculiar forms of intercourse which may hereafter be noticed
between the brother and sister.

The news of the battle of Camden had not yet reached the
neighborhood of the Dove Cote; but the time drew nigh when all
the country stood on tiptoe, anxious to receive tidings of that interesting
event. A week had elapsed without bringing letters from
Butler; and Mildred was growing uneasy at this interval of silence.
There was a struggle in her mind; an unpleasant foreboding
that she was almost ashamed to acknowledge, and yet which she
could not subdue. The country was full of reports of the hostile
operations, and a thousand surmises were entertained, which
varied according to the more sanguine or desponding tempers of
the persons who made them. Mildred was taught by Butler to
expect defeat, yet still she hoped for victory; but the personal
fate of her lover stole upon her conjectures, and she could not
keep down the misgiving which affection generally exaggerates,
and always renders painful. In this state of doubt, it was observable
that her manners occasionally rose to a higher tone of playfulness
than was natural to her; and by turns they sank to a
moody silence, showing that the equipoise of the mind was

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

disturbed, and that the scales did not hang true: it was the struggle
of mental resolution with a coward heart—a heart intimidated
by its affections.

Such was the state of things when, in the latter fortnight of
August, the morning ushered in a day of unsurpassed beauty. The
air was elastic; the cool breeze played upon the shrubbery, and
stole the perfume of a thousand flowers. The birds sang with
unwonted vivacity from the neighboring trees; and the sun lighted
up the mountains with a golden splendor, the fast drifting clouds
flinging their shadows upon the forest that clothed the hills around,
and the eagle and the buzzard sailing in the highest heavens, or
eddying around the beetling cliffs with a glad flight, as if rejoicing
in the luxuries of the cool summer morning. Breakfast was scarcely
over before Henry was seen upon the terrace, arrayed in his hunting
dress. His bugle was daintily suspended by a green cord across
his shoulders; it was a neat and glittering instrument, whose garniture
was bedizened with the coxcombry of silken tassels, and was
displayed as ostentatiously as if worn by the hero of a melodrame.

Like St. Swithin in the ballad, he had “footed thrice the wold,”
when he put the bugle to his mouth and “blew a recheate both
loud and long.”

“How now, good master Puff,” said Mildred, coming up playfully
to her brother, “what means this uproar? Pray you, have
mercy on one's ears.”

Henry turned towards his sister, without taking the bugle from
his lips, and continued the blast for a full minute; then, ceasing
only from want of breath, he said, with a comic earnestness—

“I'm practising my signals, sister; I can give you `to Horse,'
and `Reveillee,' and `Roast Beef,' like a trained trumpeter.”

“Truly you are a proper man, master,” replied Mildred. “But
it is hardly a time,” she continued, half muttering to herself, “for
you and me, Henry, to wear light hearts in our bosoms.”

“Why, sister,” said Henry, with some astonishment in his looks,
“this seems to me to be the very time to practise my signals. We
are at the very tug of the war, and every man that has a sword, or
bugle either, should be up and doing.”

“How come on your studies, brother?” interrupted Mildred,
without heeding Henry's interpretation of his duty.

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

“Oh, rarely! I know most of the speeches of Coriolanus all by
heart:—


“`Like an eagle in a dove cote, I
Fluttered your voices in Corioli:
Alone I did it.—Boy!”'
he spouted, quoting from the play, and accompanying his recitation
with some extravagant gestures.

“This is easy work, Henry,” said Mildred laughing, “there is
too much of the holiday play in that. I thought you were studying
some graver things, instead of these bragging heroies. You
pretended to be very earnest, but a short time ago, to make a
soldier of yourself.”

“Well, and don't you call this soldiership? Suppose I were to
pounce down upon Cornwallis—his lordship, as that fellow Tyrrel
calls him—just in that same fashion. I warrant they would say
there was some soldiership in it! But, sister, haven't I been studying
the attack and defence of fortified places, I wonder? And
what call you that? Look now, here is a regular hexagon,” continued
Henry, making lines upon the gravel walk with a stick,
“here is the bastion,—these lines are the flank,—the face,—the
gorge: here is the curtain. Now, my first parallel is around here,
six hundred paces from the counterscarp. But I could have taken
Charleston myself in half the time that poking fellow, Clinton, did
it, if I had been there, and one of his side, which—thank my stars—
I am not.”

“You are entirely out of my depth, brother,” interrupted Mildred.

“I know I am. How should women be expected to understand
these matters? Go to your knitting, sister: you can't teach me.”

“Have you studied the Military Catechism, Henry? that, you
know, Baron Steuben requires of all the young officers.”

“Most,” replied Henry. “Not quite through it. I hate this
getting prose by heart. Shakspeare is more to my mind than
Baron Steuben. But I will tell you what I like, sister; I like the
management of the horse. I can passage, and lunge, and change
feet, and throw upon the haunches, with e'er a man in Amherst or
Albemarle either, may be.”

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

“You told me you had practised firing from your saddle.”

“To be sure I did: and look here,” replied the cadet, taking off
his cap and showing a hole in the cloth. “Do you see that, Mildred?
I flung the cap into the air, and put a ball through it before
it fell—at a gallop.”

“Well done, master; you come on bravely!”

“And another thing I have to tell you, which, perhaps, Mildred,
you will laugh to hear:—I have taken to a rough way of sleeping.
I want to harden myself; so, I fling a blanket on the floor and
stretch out on it—and sleep like—”

“Like what, good brother; you are posed for a comparison.”

“Like the sleeping beauty, sister.”

“Ha! ha! that's a most incongruous and impertinent simile!”

“Well, like a Trojan, or a woodman, or a dragoon, or like Stephen
Foster, and that is as far as sleeping can go. I have a notion
of trying it in the woods one of these nights—if I can get Stephen
to go along.”

“Why not try it alone?”

“Why it's a sort of an awkward thing to be entirely by one's
self in the woods, the livelong night—it is lonesome, you know,
sister; and, to tell the truth, I almost suspect I am a little afraid
of ghosts.”

“Indeed! and you a man! That's a strange fear for a young
Coriolanus. Suppose you should get into the wars, and should
happen to be posted as a sentinel at some remote spot—far from
your comrades; on picket, I think you call it? (Henry nodded)
on a dark night, would you desert your duty for fear of a goblin?”

“I would die first, Mildred. I would stick it out, if I made an
earthquake by trembling in my shoes.”

Mildred laughed.

“And then if a ghost should rise up out of the ground,” she
continued, with a mock solemnity of manner.

“I would whistle some tune,” interrupted Henry. “That's an
excellent way to keep down fear.”

“Shame on you, to talk of fear, brother.”

“Only of ghosts, sister, not of men.”

“You must cure yourself of this childish apprehension, master.”

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

“And how shall I do so, Mildred? I have heard people say
that the bravest men have been alarmed by spirits.”

“You must accustom yourself to midnight hours and dark places,
all alone. Our poor mother taught you this fear.”

“I should think of her, Mildred, until my heart would burst,
and my cheek grew pale as ashes,” said Henry, with an earnest
and solemn emphasis.

“Her spirit, could it rise, would love you, brother; it would
never seek to do you harm,” replied Mildred thoughtfully.

“Sister,” said Henry, “you came here in sport, but you have
made me very sad.”

Mildred walked off a few paces and remained gazing steadfastly
over the parapet. When she looked back she saw Henry
approaching her.

“You stoop, brother, in your gait,” she said, “that's a slovenly
habit.”

“It comes, sister, of my climbing these mountains so much. We
mountaineers naturally get a stoop on the hill-sides. But if you
think,” continued Henry, reverting to the subject which had just
been broken off, “it would make me bolder to watch of nights, I
should not care to try it.”

“I would have you,” said Mildred, “walk your rounds, like a
patrole, through the woods from twelve until two, every night for
a week.”

“Agreed, sister—rain or shine.”

“And then I shall think you completely cured of this unsoldierlike
infirmity, when you are able to march as far as the church,
and serve one tour of duty in the grave-yard.”

“By myself?” inquired Henry, with concern.

“You wouldn't have me go with you, brother?”

“I should feel very brave if you did, Mildred; for you are as
brave as a general. But if Stephen Foster will keep in the neighborhood—
near enough to hear my `All's well'—I think I could
stand it out.”

“You must go alone,” said Mildred, cheerfully, “before I shall
think you fit to be promoted.”

“If you say I must, sister Mildred, why, then I must: and there's
an end of it. But your discipline is forty times more severe than

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

the German Baron's at Richmond. Father looks pale this morning,”
continued Henry, as he turned his eyes towards the porch,
where Mr. Lindsay was now seen walking forward and back, with
his arms folded across his breast. “Something perpetually troubles
him, Mildred. I wish that devil, Tyrrel, had been buried before
he ever found his way to the Dove Cote! See he comes this
way.”

Both Mildred and Henry ran to meet Lindsay, and encountered
him before he had advanced a dozen paces over the lawn.

“Such a day, father!” said Mildred, as she affectionately took
his hand. “It is a luxury to breathe this air.”

“God has given us a beautiful heaven, my children, and a rich
and bountiful earth. He has filled them both with blessings. Man
only mars them with his cursed passions,” said Lindsay, with a
sober accent.

“You have heard bad news, father?” said Henry, inquiringly;
“what has happened?”

Mildred grew suddenly pale.

“We shall hear glorious news, boy, before many days,” replied
Lindsay; “as yet, all is uncertain. Henry, away to your sports,
or to your studies. Mildred, I have something for your ear, and
so, my child, walk with me a while.”

Henry took his leave, looking back anxiously at his sister, whose
countenance expressed painful alarm. Mildred accompanied her
father slowly and silently to the small veranda that shaded the
door of the gable next the terrace.

-- 377 --

CHAPTER XXXIV. MILDRED PUT TO A SEVERE TRIAL: —HER FIRMNESS.

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

My mind troubles me,” said Lindsay: “Mildred, hear me—and
mark what I say. Our fortunes are coming to a period of deep
interest: it is therefore no time to deal in evasive speeches, or to
dally with coy and girlish feelings. I wish, my daughter, to be
understood.”

“Father, have I offended you?” inquired Mildred, struck with
the painful and almost repulsive earnestness of Lindsay's manner.

“Arthur Butler has been at the Dove Cote,” he said, sternly,
“and you have concealed it from me. That was not like my
child.”

“Father!” exclaimed Mildred, bursting into tears.

“Nay—these tears shall not move me from my resolution. As
a parent I had a right, Mildred, to expect obedience from you;
but you saw him in the very despite of my commands: here, on
the confines of the Dove Cote, you saw him.”

“I did—I did.”

“And you were silent, and kept your secret from your father's
bosom.”

“You forbade me to speak of him,” replied Mildred, in a low
and sobbing voice, “and banished me from your presence when I
but brought his name upon my lips.”

“He is a villain, daughter; a base wretch that would murder
my peace, and steal my treasure from my heart.”

Mildred covered her eyes with her hands, and trembled in silent
agony.

“I have received letters,” continued Lindsay, “that disclose to
me a vile plot against my life. This same Butler—this furious and
fanatic rebel—has been lurking in the neighborhood of my house,
to watch my family motions, to pry into the character of my guests,

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

to possess himself of my sacred confidences, to note the incoming and
the out-going of my most attached friends, and thereupon to build
an accusation of treason before this unholy and most accursed power
that has usurped dominion in the land. I am to be denounced to
these malignant masters, and to suffer such penalties as their passions
may adjudge. And all this through the agency of a man
who is cherished and applauded by my own daughter!”

“My dear father, who has thus abused your mind, and led your
thoughts into a current so foreign from that calm judgment with
which you have been accustomed to look upon the things of life?”

“Can you deny, Mildred, that this Butler followed Tyrrel to the
Dove Cote; lay concealed here, close at hand; sought by discourse
through some of his coadjutors with Tyrrel's servant, to learn the
object of Tyrrel's visit; and offered gross outrage to the man when
he failed to persuade him to betray his master? Can you deny
this? Can you deny that he fled precipitately from his hiding-place
when he could no longer conceal his purpose?—and, knowing
these things, can you doubt he is a villain?”

“He is no villain, father,” said Mildred, indignantly. “These
are the wretched forgeries of that unworthy man who has won your
confidence—a man who is no less an enemy to your happiness than
he is a selfish contriver against mine. The story is not true: it is
one of Tyrrel's basest falsehoods.”

“And Butler was not here; you would persuade me so, Mildred?”

“He was in the neighborhood for a single night; he journeyed
southwards in the course of his duty,” answered Mildred, mildly.

“And had no confederates with him?”

“He was attended by a guide—only one—and hurried onwards
without delay.”

“And you met him on that single night—by accident, I suppose?”

“Do you doubt my truth, father?”

“Mildred, Mildred! you will break my heart. Why was he
here at all—why did you meet him?”

“He came, father—” said Mildred, struggling to speak through
a sudden burst of tears.

“Silence! I will hear no apology!” exclaimed Lindsay. Then

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

relenting in an instant, he took his daughter's hand, as he said:
“My child, thou art innocent in thy nature, and knowest not the
evil imaginings of this world. He wickedly lied, if he told you
that he came casually hither, or that his stay was circumscribed
to one short night. I have proofs, full and satisfactory, that, for
several days, he lay concealed in this vicinity; and, moreover, that
his scheme was frustrated only by an unexpected discovery, made
through the indiscretion of a drunken bully, who came linked with
him in his foul embassy. It was a shameless lie, invented to
impose upon your credulity, if he gave you room to believe otherwise.”

“Arthur Butler scorns a falsehood, father, with the deepest scorn
that belongs to a noble mind, and would resent the charge with
the spirit of a valiant and virtuous man. If Mr. Tyrrel have such
accusations to make, it would be fitter they should be made face
to face with the man he would slander, than in my father's ear.
But it is the nature of the serpent to sting in the grass, not openly
to encounter his victim.”

“The first duty of a trusty friend is to give warning of the
approach of an enemy—and that has Tyrrel done. For this act of
service does he deserve your rebuke? Could you expect aught
else of an honorable gentleman? Shame on you, daughter!”

“Father, I know the tale to be wickedly, atrociously false.
Arthur Butler is not your enemy. Sooner would he lay down his
life than even indulge a thought of harm to you. His coming
hither was not unknown to me—his delay, but one brief night;
business of great moment called him hastily towards the army of
the south.”

“You speak like a girl, Mildred. I have, against this tale, the
avowal of a loyal and brave soldier. Aye, and let me tell you—
favorably as you may deem of this false and traitorous rebel—his
wily arts have been foiled, and quick vengeance is now upon his
path—his doom is fixed.”

“For heaven's sake, father, dear father, tell me what this means.
Have you heard of Arthur?” cried Mildred, in the most impassioned
accents of distress, at the same time throwing her head upon
Lindsay's breast. “Oh, God! have you heard aught of harm to
him?”

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

“Girl! foolish, mad, self-willed girl!” exclaimed Lindsay,
disengaging himself from his daughter, and rising from his seat
and angrily striding a few paces upon the terrace. “Dare you
show this contumacy to me! No, I did not mean that—have you
the heart, Mildred, to indulge these passionate fervors for the man
I hate more than I can hate any other living thing! He, a wretch,
upon whose head I invoke nightly curses! A loathsome, abhorred
image to my mind! Hear me, Mildred, and hear me, though
your heart break while I utter it—May the felon's death whelm
him and his name in eternal disgrace!—may his present captivity
be beset with all the horrors of friendliness, unpitied—”

“His captivity, father! And has he then fallen into the hands
of the enemy? Quick! tell me all!—I shall die—my life is
wrapped up in his!” ejaculated Mildred, in agony, as she sprang
towards her father and seized his arm, and then sank at his feet.

“For God's sake, my child!” said Lindsay, becoming alarmed
at the violence of the paroxysm he had excited, and now lifting his
daughter from the ground. “Mildred!—speak, girl! This emotion
will drive me mad. Oh, fate, fate!—how unerringly dost
thou fulfil the sad predictions of my spirit! How darkly does the
curse hang upon my household! Mildred, dear daughter, pardon
my rash speech. I would not harm thee, child—no, not for worlds!”

“Father, you have cruelly tortured my soul,” said Mildred,
reviving from the half lifeless state into which she had fallen, and
which for some moments had denied her speech. “Tell me all;
on my knees, father, I implore you.”

“It was a hasty word, daughter,” replied Lindsay, ill concealing
the perturbation of his feelings; “I meant not what I said.”

“Nay, dear father,” said Mildred, “I am prepared to hear the
worst; you spoke of Arthur's captivity.”

“It was only a rumor,” replied Lindsay, struck with apprehension
at his daughter's earnestness, and now seeking to allay the feeling
his hint had aroused in her mind; “it may be exaggerated by
Tyrrel, whose letter, hastily written, mentions the fact, that Butler
had been made a prisoner by some bands of Tories, amongst whom
he had rashly ventured. The elemency of his king may yet win
him back to his allegiance. A salutary confinement, at least, will
deprive him of the power of mischief. His lands will be

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

confiscated—and the close of the war, now fast approaching, will find him
a houseless adventurer, baffled in his treason, and unpitied by all
good men. This should persuade you, Mildred, to renounce your
unnatural attachment, and to think no more of one whose cause
heaven has never sanctioned, and whose condition in life should
forbid all pretension to your regard—one, above all, repulsive even
to loathing to the thoughts of your father.”

“I loved him, father, in his happiest and brightest day,” said
Mildred, firmly; “I cannot desert him in his adversity. Oh, speak
to me no more! Let me go to my chamber; I am ill and cannot
bear this torrent of your displeasure.”

“I will not detain you, Mildred. In sorrow and suffering, but
still with a father's affection as warmly shining on you as when, in
earliest infancy, I fondled thee upon my knee, I part with thee
now. One kiss, girl. There, let that make peace between us. For
your sake and my own, I pledge my word never to distress you
with this subject again. Destiny must have its way, and I must
bide the inevitable doom.”

With a heavy heart and an exhausted frame, Mildred slowly
and tearfully withdrew.

Lindsay remained some time fixed upon the spot where his
daughter had left him. He was like a man stupefied and astounded
by a blow. His conference had ended in a manner that he had
not prepared himself to expect. The imputed treachery of Butler,
derived from Tyrrel's letters, had not struck alarm into the heart of
Mildred, as he had supposed it could not fail to do. The wicked
fabrication had only recoiled upon the inventor; and Mildred,
with the resolute, confident, and unfaltering attachment of her nature,
clung with a nobler devotion to her lover. To Lindsay, in
whose mind no distrust of the honesty of Tyrrel could find shelter;
whose prejudices and peculiar temperament came in aid of the
gross and disgraceful imputation which the letters inferred, the
constancy and generous fervor of his daughter towards the cause
of Butler seemed to be a mad and fatal infatuation.

Ever since his first interview with Mildred on the subject of her
attachment, his mind had been morbidly engrossed with the reflections
to which it had given rise. There was such a steadiness of
purpose apparent in her behavior, such an unchangeable resolve

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

avowed, as seemed to him, in the circumstances of her condition, to
defy and stand apart from the ordinary and natural impulses by
which human conduct is regulated. He grew daily more abstracted
and moody in his contemplations; and as study and thought gave
a still graver complexion to his feelings, his mind fled back upon
his presentiments; and that intense, scholar-like superstition, which
I have heretofore described as one of the tendencies of his nature,
began more actively to conjure up its phantasmagoria before his
mental vision. A predominating trait of this superstition was an
increasing conviction that, in Mildred's connexion with Arthur
Butler, there was associated some signal doom to himself, that was
to affect the fortunes of his race. It was a vague, misty, obscure
consciousness of impending fate, the loss of reason or the loss of
life that was to ensue upon that alliance if it should ever take
place.

It was such a presentiment that now, in the solitary path of
Lindsay's life, began to be magnified into a ripening certainty of
ill. The needle of his mind trembled upon its pivot, and began to
decline towards a fearful point; that point was—frenzy. His
studies favored this apprehension—they led him into the world of
visions. The circumstances of his position favored it. He was
perplexed by the intrigues of politicians, against whom he had no
defence in temper nor wordly skill: he was deluded by false views
of events: he was embarrassed and dissatisfied with himself: above
all, he was wrought upon, bewildered, and glamoured (to use a
most expressive Scotch phrase) by the remembrance of a sickly
dream.

Thus hunted and badgered by circumstances, he fled with avidity
to the disclosures made in Tyrrel's letters, to try, as a last effort,
their effect upon Mildred, hoping that the tale there told might
divert her from a purpose which now fed all his melancholy.

The reader has just seen how the experiment had failed.

Lindsay retired to his study, and, through the remainder of the
day, sought refuge from his meditations in the converse of his
books. These mute companions, for once, failed to bring him their
customary balm. His feelings had been turned, by the events of
the morning, into a current that bore them impetuously along
towards a dark and troubled ocean of thought; and when the

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

shades of evening had fallen around him, he was seen pacing the
terrace with a slow and measured step.

“It is plain she passionately loves Butler,” he said, “in despite
of all the visible influences around her. Her education, habits,
affections, duty—all set in an opposing tide against this passion,
and yet does it master them all. That I should be bound to mine
enemy by a chain, whose strongest link is forged by my own
daughter. She—Mildred!—No, no—that link was not forged by
her: it hath not its shape from human workmanship. Oh, that
like those inspired enthusiasts who, in times of old,—yea, and in a
later day—have been able to open the Book of Destiny, and to
read the passages of man's future life, I might get one glimpse of
that forbidden page!—To what a charitable use might I apply the
knowledge. Wise men have studied the journeyings of the stars,
and have—as they deemed—discovered the secret spell by which
yon shining orbs sway and compel the animal existences of this
earth; even as the moon governs the flow of the ocean, or the
fever of the human brain. Who shall say what is the invisible
tissue—what the innumerable cords—that tie this planet and all
its material natures to the millions of worlds with which it is
affined? What is that mysterious thing which men call attraction,
that steadies these spheres in their tangled pathways through the
great void?—that urges their swift and fearful career into the track
of their voyage, without the deviation of the breadth of a single
hair—rolling on the same from eternity to eternity? How awfully
does the thought annihilate our feeble and presumptuous philosophy!
Is it, then, to excite the scorn of the wise, if we assert that
some kindred power may shape out and direct the wanderings of
man?—that an unseen hand may lay the threads by which this
tottering creature is to travel through the labyrinth of this world;
aye, and after it is done, to point out to him his course along the
dark and chill valley, which the dead walk through companionless
and silent? Have not men heard strange whispers in the breeze—
the voice of warning? Have they not felt the fanning of the wing
that bore the secret messenger through the air? Have they not
seen some floating fold of the robe as it passed by? O God!—
have they not seen the dead arise? What are these but the

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

communings, the points of contact, between the earthy and spiritual
worlds—the essences or intelligences that sometimes flit across the
confine of our gross sphere, and speak to the children of clay?
And wherefore do they speak, but that the initiated may regard
the sign, and walk in safety? Or, perchance, some mischief-hatching
fiend,—for such, too, are permitted to be busy to mar the good
that God has made—may speak in malice to allure us from our
better purpose. Aye, as aptly this, as the other. Miserable child
of doubt, how art thou beset! Let the vain pedant prate of his
philosophy, let the soldier boast his valor, the learned scholar his
scepticism, and the worldling laugh his scorn, yet do they each and
all yield homage to this belief. There comes a time of honest
self-confession, of secret meditation to all, and then the boding spirit
rises to his proper mastery: then does instinct smother argument:
then do the darkness of the midnight hour, the howling wind, the
rush of the torrent, the lonesomeness of the forest and the field,
shake the strong nerves; and the feeble, pigmy man, trembles at
his own imaginings.”

In such a strain did Lindsay nurse his doubting superstition;
and by these degrees was it that his mind soothed itself down
into a calmer tone of resignation. In proportion as this fanciful
and distempered philosophy inclined his reflection towards the
belief of preternatural influences, it suggested excuses for Mildred's
seeming contumacy, and inculcated a more indulgent sentiment of
forbearance in his future intercourse with her.

Towards the confirmation of this temper an ordinary incident,
which, at any other time, would have passed without comment,
now contributed. A storm had arisen: the day, towards its
close, had grown sultry, and had engendered one of those sudden
gusts which belong to the summer in this region. It came, without
premonition, in a violent tornado, that rushed through the air
with the roar of a great cataract. Lindsay had scarcely time to
retreat to the cover of the porch, before the heavy-charged cloud
poured forth its fury in floods of rain. The incessant lightnings
glittered on the descending drops, and illuminated the distant
landscape with more than the brilliancy of day. The most
remote peaks of the mountain were sheeted with the glare; and
the torrents that leaped down the nearer hill-sides sparkled with a

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

dazzling radiance. Peal after peal of abrupt and crashing thunder
roared through the heavens, and echoed with terrific reverberations
along the valleys. Lindsay gazed upon this scene, from his
secure cover, with mute interest, inwardly aroused and delighted
with the grand and sublime conflict of the elements, in a spot of
such wild and compatible magnificence: the solemn and awful emotions
excited by these phenomena were exaggerated by the peculiar
mood of his mind, and now absorbed all his attention. After a brief
interval, the rain ceased to fall as suddenly as it had begun; the
thunder was silent, and only a few distant flashes of wide-spread
light broke fitfully above the horizon. The stars soon again shone
forth through a transparent and placid heaven, and the moon sailed
in beauty along a cloudless sea. The frog chirped again from the
trees, and the far-off owl hooted in the wood, resuming his melancholy
song, that had been so briefly intermitted. The foaming
river below, swollen by the recent rain, flung upwards a more lively
gush from its rocky bed: the cock was heard to crow, as if a new
day had burst upon his harem; and the house-dogs barked in
sport as they gambolled over the wet grass.

Lindsay looked forth and spoke.

“How beautiful is the change! But a moment since, and the
angry elements were convulsed with the shock of war; and now,
how calm! My ancient oaks have weathered the gale, and not a
branch has been torn from their hoary limbs: not the most delicate
of Mildred's flowers; not the tenderest shrub has been scathed by
the threatening fires of heaven! The Dove Cote and its inmates
have seen the storm sweep by without a vestige of harm. Kind
heaven, grant that this may be a portent of our fortune; and that,
when this tempest of human passion has been spent, the Dove
Cote and its inhabitants may come forth as tranquil, as safe, as
happy, as now—more—yes, more happy than now! Our ways
are in thy hands; and I would teach myself to submit to thy providence
with patient hope. So, let it be! I am resigned.”

As Lindsay still occupied his position in the porch, Stephen
Foster appeared before him dripping with the rain of the late
storm.

“A letter, sir,” said Stephen. “I have just rode from the

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

post-office, and was almost oversot in the gust: it catched me upon the
road; and it was as much as I could do to cross the river. It's a
mighty fretful piece of water after one of these here dashes.”

Lindsay took the packet.

“Get your supper, good Stephen,” he said. “Order lights for
me in the library! Thank you—thank you!”

When Lindsay opened the letter, he found it to contain tidings
of the victory at Camden, written by Tyrrel. After he had
perused the contents, it was with a triumphant smile that he
exclaimed, “And it is come so soon! Thank God, the omen has
proved true! a calmer and a brighter hour at last opens upon us.”

He left the study to communicate the news to his children, and
spent the next hour with Mildred and Henry in the parlor. His
feelings had risen to a happier key; and it was with some approach
to cheerfulness, but little answered in the looks or feelings of his
children, that he retired to his chamber at a late hour, where sleep
soon came, with its sweet oblivion, to repair his exhausted spirits,
and to restore him to the quiet of an easy mind.

-- 387 --

CHAPTER XXXV.

MILDRED IN GRIEF.—SHE IS NEAR MAKING A DISCLOSURE.—A
VISITOR ARRIVES AT THE DOVE COTE.

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]



“Then in that hour remorse he felt,
And his heart told him he had dealt
Unkindly with his child.”
Rogers.

On the following day Mildred confined herself to her chamber.
She had passed a sleepless night, and the morning found her a
pale, anxious, and distressed watcher of the slow approach of light.
Her thoughts were busy with the fate of Butler. This topic over-whelmed
all other cares, and struck deep and unmitigated
anguish into her mind. The hints that had been so indiscreetly
dropped by her father, more than if the whole tale had been told,
had worked upon her imagination, and conjured up to her apprehension
the certain destruction of her lover. In her interview
with Lindsay, her emotions had been controlled by the extreme
difficulty of her situation. The fear of rousing in her father that
deep and solemn tone of passion, which had now become the
infirmity of his mind, and almost threatened to “deprive his
sovereignty of reason,” and of which she was painfully aware, had
subdued the strength of her own feelings—so far, at least, as to
inculcate a more seeming moderation than, in other circumstances,
she could have exhibited. It was the struggle between filial affection
and duty on the one side, and an ardent, though tremblingly
acknowledged, attachment on the other. The course that she had
previously determined to pursue, in reference to the many earnest
and assiduous efforts of Lindsay to persuade her from her love,
was steadily to persevere in the open acknowledgment of her
plighted vow, and endeavor to win her father's favor by a calm
and gentle expostulation; or to seek, in a respectful silence, the
means of averting the occasion of that gusty and moody outbreak

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

of temper, which the peculiar exacerbation of his mind was apt to
make frequent. She would have resorted to this silence in the
late communion with Lindsay, if he had not, with an unusual
bitterness, denounced Arthur Butler as the author of a hateful
crime; a crime which she knew had been foully insinuated against
him by a man of whose subtle wickedness she was persuaded,
and whom, of all others, she most heartily execrated. She was,
therefore, led indignantly, though temperately, to repel the slander
by which her father's hatred had been artfully envenomed. But
when, in the fierce fervor of his displeasure, Lindsay had announced
to her the danger that had befallen Butler, the disclosure opened
to her mind a world of misery. The late silence of her lover
had already alarmed her fears, and this announcement suggested
the worst of the many anxious conjectures which her brooding
spirit had imagined as the cause of that absence of tidings. Her
emotions upon this disclosure were those of a bursting heart
that dared not trust itself with words; and when her father, seeing
the unlooked-for mischief he had done, sought to temper his
speech, and retract some of the harshness of his communication,
by an explanation, the only effect was, for the moment, to take
off the edge of her keenest grief. But when she left his presence,
and recovered herself sufficiently to recall all that had
passed, the dreadful thought of disaster to Butler, came back
upon her imagination with all the horrors which a fond heart
could summon around it. A weary hour was spent in sobs and
tears; and it was only by the blandishments of her brother
Henry's kind and earnest sympathy, when the youth found her in
the parlor thus whelmed in sorrow, and by his manly and
cheering reckoning of the many chances of safety that attend the
footsteps of a prudent and a brave man, that she began to regain
that resolute equanimity that was a natural and even predominating
attribute of her character.

When Lindsay came into the parlor with the tidings of the
victory at Camden, such was the state in which he found her; and
whilst he announced to her that event which had given him so
much joy, he was not unheedful of the pang he had previously
inflicted, and now endeavored to make amends by throwing in
some apparently casual, though intentional, reference to the

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

condition of Butler, who, he doubted not, would now be disposed of on
easy terms. “Perhaps,” he continued, “as the war was drawing
to a close, and the royal elemency had been singularly considerate
of the mistaken men who had taken arms against their king, he
would in a little while be discharged on his parole.” This
reluctant and forced crumb of comfort fell before one who had but
little appetite to take it, and Mildred received it only in cold silence.
Henry, however, made better use of the event, and by that assiduity
which, in true and gentle friendships, never wearies, and never
misses its aim, when that aim is to revive a sinking hope, succeeded
in lifting both his father and sister into a kindlier climate of
feeling. But solitude and her pillow ravelled all this work of
charity. Fancy, that stirring tormentor of acute minds, summoned
up all its phantoms to Mildred's waking fears, and the night was
passed by her as by one who could not be comforted. In the morning
she was ill, and therefore, as I have said, remained in her chamber.

Lindsay, ever solicitous for the happiness of his children, and
keenly sensitive to whatever gave them pain, now that the turbid
violence of his passion had subsided into a clearer and calmer
medium, applied himself by every art which parental fondness could
supply, to mitigate the suffering of his daughter. Like a man who,
in a reckless and ungoverned moment, having done an injury which
his heart revolts at, and having leisure to contemplate the wrong
he has inflicted, hastens to administer comfort with an alacrity
which even outruns the suggestions of ordinary affection, so did he
now betake himself to Mildred's chamber, and, with sentiments of
mixed alarm and contrition, seek her forgiveness for what he
acknowledged a rash and unbecoming assault upon her feelings.

His soothing did not reach the disease. They could give her no
assurance of Butler's safety; and on that point alone all her
anguish turned. “My dear, dear father,” she said, with a feeble
and dejected voice, “how do you wrong me, by supposing I could
harbor a sentiment that might cause me to doubt the love I bear
you! I know and revere the purity of your nature, and need no
assurance from you that your affection itself has kindled up this
warmth of temper. But you have opened a fountain of bitterness
upon my feelings,” she added, sobbing vehemently, “in what you
have divulged relating to a man you loathe, and one, dear father

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

—take it from me now, as the expression of a sacred duty—one
that I must ever love. Call it fate—call it infatuation; say that it
does not befit my womanly reserve to avow it—but if misfortune
and death have fallen upon the head of Arthur Butler, there is
that bond between us, that I must die. Oh, father—”

As Mildred pronounced these words she had gradually raised
herself into a sitting posture in her bed, and, at the conclusion, fell
back exhausted upon her pillow. The enthusiasm, the violence
and the intensity of her emotions had overborne her strength, and
for some moments she lay incapable of speech.

“Mildred, Mildred! daughter!” exclaimed Lindsay, in alarm, “I
forgive you, my child. Great heaven, if this should be too much
for her sensitive nature, and she should die before my eyes! Dear
Mildred,” he said in a softer accent, as he kissed her pale forehead,
“but look up, and never, never more will I oppose your wish.”

“Father,” she uttered, in a scarce audible whisper.

“Thank God, she revives! Forbear to speak, my love;
that is enough. Do not exhaust your strength by another
effort.”

“Father!” she repeated in a firmer accent.

“There, there, my child,” continued Lindsay, fanning the air
before her face with his hand.

“Father,” again uttered Mildred, “tell me of Arthur.”

“He is safe, my love—and thou shalt yet be happy. Daughter—
no more; compose yourself—nor attempt again to speak.” And
saying these words, Lindsay stole out of the chamber and summoned
one of the domestics to administer a cordial to the exhausted
patient; and then gave orders that she should be left to
recruit her strength by sleep.

Mildred by degrees revived. Jaded by mental affliction, she had
sunk into repose; and when another morning arrived, the lustre
had returned to her eye, and her recovery was already well advanced.
She did not yet venture from her chamber, but she was
able to leave her bed and take the fresh air at her window.

Whilst she sat in the loose robe of an invalid, towards noon,
looking out upon the green forest and smiling fields around her,
with Henry close by her side, seeking to soothe and amuse her
mind, they were enabled to descry a horseman, attended by a

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

single servant, making his way up the hill from the ford, by the
road that led directly to the door.

“As I live, sister,” ejaculated Henry, “there is Tyrrel, covered
with dust, and his horse all but worn down by travel.”

“Heaven forbid that it should be Tyrrel indeed!” said Mildred,
growing paler, and trembling as she spoke. “Oh, what ill fortune
brings him hither?”

“I'll be bound,” replied Henry, “that he comes with a whole
budget of lies and foul thoughts. He has a knavish look, sister,
and has been hatching mischief with every step of his horse. I,
for one, will not see him; unless I can't help it. And you, sister,
have an excuse to keep your room: so, he is like to have cold
comfort here, with his rascally news of victory. We shall hear
enough of Camden now. By-the-by, sister, I should like much to
see our account of that business. I would bet it gives another
face to the matter. These Tories do so bespatter his lordship with
praises, and tell such improbable things about their victories! I
will not see Tyrrel, that's flat.”

“Nay, brother, not so fast. You must see him, for my sake.
He has something to tell of Arthur. Persuade my father to ask
him: tell him, if need be, that I requested this. And, Henry, if
he says that Arthur is safe and well, if he has heard anything of
him, knows anything of him, fly to and tell me it all. And, remember,
brother,” she said earnestly, “tell me all—whether it be good
or bad.”

“This is a new view of the case,” said Henry. “Mildred, you
are a wise woman, and think more ahead than I do. I did not
reflect that this fellow might know something of Major Butler,
though I am pretty sure he kept as clear of the major as a clean
pair of heels would allow him. And, moreover, I take upon me
to say, that he will bring as little good news of ourArthur in this direction,
as he ever did of a good act in his life. But I will spy him out,
sister, and report like a—like a—forty-two pounder, or the dispatch
of a general who has won a fight. So, adieu, sister.”

By the time that Henry had reached the porch, Tyrrel was
already there. He had dismounted, and his weary steed stood
panting on the grave walk, while the servant stripped him of
his baggage.

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

“Well met, good master Henry!” said Tyrrel approaching, and
offering the youth his hand, “I am somewhat of a soiled traveller,
you see. Is your father at home? And your sister, how is she?”

“My father is at home,” replied Henry, dropping the proffered
hand of the visitor, almost as soon as it had touched his own. “I
will send him to you, sir.”

“But you have not asked me the news, Henry,” said Tyrrel,
“and, seeing that I have come from the very theatre of war, I
could tell you something good.”

“I have heard my father speak of your good news,” answered
Henry, carelessly, “I do not serve under the same colors with
you, sir.”

And the youth left the porch to announce the arrival of the
traveller to Lindsay.

“There spoke the rebel Mildred,” muttered Tyrrel, as Henry
left his presence.

In an instant, Lindsay hastened from the library and received
his guest with a warm welcome.

The first cares of his reception, and some necessary order relating
to his comfort, being despatched, Tyrrel began to disburden
himself of his stock of particulars relating to the great and important
movements of the opposing armies in the south. He had
left Cornwallis a few days after the battle, and had travelled with
post haste to Virginia, on a leave of absence. He described minutely
the state of things consequent upon the recent victory; and it
was with a tone of triumphant exultation that he frequently
appealed to his predictions as to the course of events, when last at
the Dove Cote. The conversation soon became too confidential
for the presence even of Henry, who sat greedily devouring every
word that fell from the lips of the narrator, and the further interview
was transferred to the library.

Henry hastened back to Mildred.

“The fellow is so full of politics, sister,” said the eager scout,
“that he has not dropped one solitary word about Butler. He
talks of the province being brought back to a sense of its duty,
and public sentiment putting an end to this unnatural war forsooth!
And his majesty reaping fresh laurels on the fields of Virginia!
Let his majesty put in his sickle here—he shall reap as fine a

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

crop of briers to bind round his brow, as ever grew in a fence-corner!
But Butler! Oh, no, he has nothing to say of Butler.
He is a cunning man, sister, and keeps out of the major's way,
take my word for that.”

“Brother, get you again to my father, and say to him that I
desire to know what tidings Mr. Tyrrel brings us. Say it in his
ear privately, Henry.”

The young emissary again took his leave, and, without apology,
entered the library.

Mildred, in the meantime, restless and impatient, applied herself
to the duties of the toilet, and, with the assistance of her maid,
was soon in a condition to leave her chamber. She had, almost
unwittingly, and in obedience to her engrossing wish to know
something of Butler, made these preparations to appear in the
parlor, without thinking of her repugnance to meet Tyrrel. And
now, when she was on the point of going forth, her resolve changed,
and she moved through the chamber like a perturbed spirt,
anxiously waiting the return of Henry. She walked to the window,
whence, looking out towards the terrace she perceived that
her father and his guest had strolled out upon the lawn, where they
were moving forward at a slow pace, whilst their gesticulations
showed that they were engaged in an earnest conference.

Henry's footsteps at the same moment were heard traversing
the long passage, and Mildred, no longer able to restrain her
eagerness, hastily left her room and met her brother, with whom
she returned to the parlor.

“My news, upon the whole, is good,” said Henry, as he put his
arm round Mildred's waist. “When I entered the library, and took
a seat by my father, he suddenly broke up some long talk that
was going on, in which he looked very grave, and, as if he knew
what I came for—he is an excellent, kind father, sister, for all his
moping and sad humors, and loves both you and me.”

“He does, Henry, and we must never forget it.”

“I would fight for him to the very death, Mildred. So, seeing
that I looked as if you had sent me to him, he turned, in a kind
of careless way, and asked Tyrrel if he had heard anything lately
of Butler.”

“Well—brother.”

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

“`I scarce thought to mention it, answered Tyrrel, `but the
man'—think of that way of speaking of Major Butler—`the man
had the temerity to push himself amongst the loyal troops, and
was made a prisoner; he was suspected to be a spy, and there was,
as I have understood, an idea of trying him by court-martial for
it, and for other misdemeanors, of which I wrote you some particulars.
I believe indeed, he was tried, and would, perhaps, have
been s ot.”

“Oh, heaven! brother, can this be true?” exclaimed Mildred,
as the color deserted her cheek.

“I give you exactly Tyrrel's words,” replied Henry, “but the
court were attacked, said he, by some bands of Whigs who stole a
march upon them.”

“And Arthur escaped? Kind heaven, I thank thee!” almost
screamed Mildred, as she clasped her hands together.

“So Tyrrel thinks,” continued Henry. “At all events they did
not shoot him, like a pack of cowardly knaves as they were. And
as some Tory prisoners were taken and dragged away by our
good friend General Sumpter, who was the man, Tyrrel says, that
set upon them, it is considered good policy—these were his words,
sister—to spare the unnecessary effusion of blood on both sides.
And then my father asked Tyrrel if Cornwallis knew of these
doings, and he answered, not—that it was the indiscreet act of some
mountain boys, who were in the habit of burning and slaying,
against the wish of his Lordship: that the regular officers disapprove
of harsh measures, and that peace now reigns all through
the province.”

“When they make a desert of the land, they call it peace,” said
Mildred thoughtfully, quoting a translation of the beautiful passage
of Tacitus. “This war is a dreadful trade.”

“For us, sister, who stay at home,” replied Henry. “But God
is good to us, and will favor the right, and will protect the brave
men who draw their swords to maintain it.”

“From treachery, ambuscade, and privy murder—I thank you,
brother, for that word. Heaven shield us, and those we love!
But these are fearful times.”

-- 395 --

CHAPTER XXXVI. CIRCUMSTANCES FAVOR TYRREL'S INFLUENCE OVER LINDSAY.

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

The discourse betwen Lindsay and Tyrrel was one of deep moment.
Tyrrel had taken advantage of the pervading fervor which the late
successes of the British arms had diffused amongst the adherents
of the royal cause, in behalf of what was deemed their certain triumph,
to urge forward his own views. This was the occasion of
his present unexpected visit at the Dove Cote. His immediate aim
was to plunge Lindsay into the contest, by forcing him to take
some step that should so commit him, in the opinion of the republican
government, as to leave him no chance of retreat, nor the
means longer to enjoy the privileges of his late neutrality. He,
unhappily, found Lindsay in a mood to favor this intrigue. The
increasing anxieties of that gentleman's mind, his domestic griefs,
his peculiar temperament, and the warmth of his political animosities,
all stimulated him to the thought of some active participation
in the struggle. Tyrrel had sufficient penetration to perceive that
such was likely to be the current of Lindsay's feelings, and he had
by frequent letters administered to this result.

There were several opulent families in the lower sections of the
state, who still clung to the cause of the King, and who had been
patiently awaiting the course of events, for the time when they
might more boldly avow themselves. With the heads of these
families Tyrrel had been in active correspondence, and it was now
his design which under the sanction of the British leaders, he had
already nearly matured, to bring these individuals together into a
secret council, that they might act in concert, and strengthen themselves
by mutual alliance. Immediately after the battle of Camden, it
is known that Cornwallis had laid his plans for the invasion of North
Carolina, by intrigues of the same kind: it was only extending the
system a little in advance to apply it to Virginia. Arrangements

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

had been made for this meeting of malcontents to be held at the
house of a Mr. Stanhope, on one of the lower sections of the
James river—a gentleman of good repute, with whom Lindsay had
long been in the relations of close friendship.

“The moments are precious, and you are waited for,” said
Tyrrel, in the course of his conference with Lindsay; “we must
strike whilst the iron is hot. Separated as our good friends are
from each other, you are now in the power, and at the merey—
which is a significant phrase—of the unruly government of Congress.
Your motions, therefore, should be prompt. There are
seasons, in the history of every trouble, when the virtue of deliberation
mainly lies in its rapidity and the boldness of its resolve. I
beseech you, sir, to regard this as such a season, and to take the
course which the honor of our sovereign demands, without further
pause to think of consequences.”

“When you were here a month ago,” replied Lindsay, “I had
my scruples. But things have strangely altered in that short
interval. Your standard floats more bravely over the path of
invasion than I had deemed it possible. You charged me then
with being a laggard, and, you may remember, even impeached
my loyalty.”

“I did you a grievous wrong, my dear friend; and did I not
know your generous nature pardoned, as soon as it was uttered,
my rash and intemperate speech, it would have cost me many a
pang of remorse. Even in this, good sir,” said Tyrrel, smiling
and laying his hand upon Lindsay's shoulder; “even in this, you
see how necessary is it that we should have a wise and considerate
councillor to moderate the ungoverned zeal of us younger men.”

“My mind is made up,” replied Lindsay. “I will attend the
meeting.”

“And Mildred will be removed forthwith to Charleston?”
eagerly interrupted Tyrrel.

“Ah, sir, not one word of that. If I attend this meeting, it must
be in secret. Nor do I yet commit myself to its resolves. I shall be
a listener only. I would learn what my compatriots think, reserving
to myself the right to act. Even yet, I would purchase peace
with many a sacrifice. I abjure all violent measures of offence.”

“I am content,” answered Tyrrel, “that you should hold

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

yourself unpledged to any measures which your gravest and severest
judgment does not approve. Though I little doubt that, from all
quarters, you will hear such tidings as shall convince you that the
road, both of safety and honor, leads onward in this glorious enterprise.
'Tis from this nettle danger, that we pluck the flower
`safety.' Conscious of this, I would have Mildred and her brother
cared for.”

“Mildred can never be yours,” said Lindsay musing. “There
is the thought that makes me pause. I believed, and so do you,
that the favor this Butler had found with her was the capricious
and changeful fancy of a girl. It is the devoted passion of a
woman: it has grown to be her faith, her honor, her religion.”

“Butler is a fool—a doomed madman,” replied Tyrrel with
earnestness. “He came here with the hellish purpose to betray
you; and he was silly enough to think he could do so, and still
win your daughter. She should be told of this.”

“She has been told of it, and she believes it not.”

“Was my avouch given to her for the truth of the fact.”

“It was. And, to speak plainly to you, it has only made your
name hateful to her ear.”

“Then shall she have proof of it, which she cannot doubt. She
shall have it in the recorded judgment of a court-martial, which
has condemned him as a traitor and a spy; she shall have it in
the doom of his death, and the sequestration of his estate,”
exclaimed Tyrrel with a bitter malignity, “proud girl!”

“Remember yourself, sir!” interrupted Lindsay, sternly. “This
is not the language nor the tone fit for a father's ear, when the
subject of it is his own daughter.”

Tyrrel was instantly recalled to his self-possession; and with
that humility which he could always assume when his own interest
required it, spoke in a voice of sudden contrition.

“Why, what a fool am I to let my temper thus sway me!
Humbly, most humbly, dear sir, do I entreat your forgiveness. I
love your daughter, and revere the earnest enthusiasm of her
nature; and, therefore, have been galled beyond my proper show
of duty, to learn that she could discredit my word.”

“I enjoin it upon you,” said Lindsay, “that in your intercourse
with my family here, you drop no word calculated to alarm my

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

daughter for the safety of this Butler. It is a topic which distracts
her, and must be avoided.”

“For the present,” replied Tyrrel, “as I have before told you, I
think he is safe. The forfeiture of his estate is not a secret. But
to business, my friend. When shall we set out?”

“To-morrow,” answered Lindsay. “We must travel cautiously,
and amongst our friends.”

“This disguise has served me so far,” said Tyrrel. “I may the
better trust to it when in your company.”

Mildred and Henry remained in the parlor, and were there
when Lindsay and his guest, having terminated their secret conference,
returned to the house.

“Your cheek denies your customary boast of good health, Miss
Lindsay,” said Tyrrel, respectfully approaching the lady, and with
an air that seemed to indicate his expectation of a cold reception.
“It grieves me to learn that, at a time when all good men are
rejoicing in the prospect of peace, you should not be in a condition
to share the common pleasure.”

“I think there is small occasion for rejoicing in any quarter,”
replied Mildred, calmly.

“Miss Lindsay would, perhaps, be interested to hear,” said
Tyrrel, not discomfited by the evident aversion of the lady, “that
I have, within a few days past, left the head-quarters of the British
army, where I was enabled to glean some particulars of a friend
of hers, Major Butler, of the Continental service.”

Mildred colored, as she said in a faint voice, “He is my friend.”

“He has been unfortunate,” continued Tyrrel, “having fallen
into the hands of some of our skirmishers. But I believe I may
assure Miss Lindsay that he is both safe and well. He enjoys
the reputation of being a brave gentleman. I may be permitted
to say, that had his destiny brought him under other colors, I
should have been proud to be better known to him.”

“Major Butler chooses his own colors,” said Henry, interposing.
“I don't think destiny had much to do with it. He took his side
because they wanted men to help out a brave war.”

Lindsay frowned, and strode once or twice across the apartment,
during which an embarrassing silence prevailed.

“You are the same cockerel you always were, Henry,” said

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

Tyrrel, with undaunted playfulness; “always warm for the fight.
But it is a Christian duty, you know, to be peace-makers in such
times as these. We may trust, Miss Lindsay, that some conciliatory
spirit shall arise to quell the quarrelsome humors of the
people, and bring all things back to tranquillity. For myself, I
devoutly wish it.'

“The day for such a spirit does not seem to be at hand,” said
Mildred, quietly rising to withdraw.

“You are not well, my daughter,” interposed Lindsay. “Mildred
is but recently from a sick bed,” he continued, addressing
Tyrrel, in the way of apology for her marked coldness of demeanor.

“I am not well, father,” replied Mildred, “I must be permitted
to leave you;” and she now retired.

When Henry soon afterwards joined her, he found her agitated
and excited.

“Better known to Arthur Butler!” she exclaimed, dwelling on
the speech of Tyrrel. “He is better known already than he dreams
of. Think, brother, of the cool hypocrisy of this bold schemer—
this secret disturber of the quiet of our house—that he should
dare boast to me of Arthur's bravery.”

“And to talk about his colors too!” said Henry. “Did you
mark, sister, how I set him down—in spite of my father's presence?
And did you see how his brow blanched when I spoke my mind
to him? He will find me too hot a cockerel, as he calls me, to
venture upon our colors again. I hold no terms with him, sister,
more than yourself.”

“You will excuse me to my father, Henry, I will not go in to
dinner to-day.”

“I wondered,” replied Henry, “that you met him at all, sister;
but he took us unawares. And, truly, I don't think it would be
safe to bring you near him again. So I advise you, keep your
room. As for me—tut! I am not afraid to meet him. I warrant
he gets his own upon occasion!”

“I entreat you, Henry,” said Mildred, “to guard your temper.
It would give our father pain to hear a rash speech from you.
It would answer no good end.”

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

“I will be as circumspect, Mildred, as the state of the war requires,”
answered Henry. “Fight when it is, necessary, and be
silent when we can't strike.”

Henry now left his sister and went to his usual occupations.

Mildred, in accordance with the purpose expressed to her brother,
did not appear at the dinner table; and the day was passed, by
Lindsay and Tyrrel, in close communion over the topics connected
with the object of the enterprise in which they were about to embark.
Tyrrel had seen enough to convince him that he might, at
least for the present, abandon all effort to win Mildred's good
opinion; and his whole thoughts were now bent to bring Lindsay
into such an attitude of hostility to the republican authorities as
would inevitably lead to his removal from the state, and perhaps
compel him to retire to England. Either of these events would
operate to the advantage of the aspiring and selfish policy by which
Tyrrel hoped to accomplish his object.

In the course of the evening Lindsay held a short interview with
his children, in which he made known to them that affairs of importance
were about to call him away, for a fortnight perhaps, from
the Dove Cote. It was in vain that Mildred endeavored to turn
him from his purpose, which, though undivulged to her, she conjectured
to be, from its association with Tyrrel, some sinister political
move, of which her father was to be the dupe.

In accordance with Lindsay's intimation, he and Tyrrel set out,
at an early hour of the following day, on their journey towards the
low country.

-- 401 --

CHAPTER XXXVII. A DOMESTIC SCENE AT THE DOVE COTE.

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

On the third morning following Lindsay's and Tyrrel's departure,
the season being now about the commencement of September,
Henry was seen, after an unusually early breakfast, to come forth
upon the grass-plot, in front of the house, bearing in his hand a
short rifle,—his customary accompaniment of the bugle being
slung across his shoulders. For some moments he was occupied in
examining his weapon; then leaning it against a tree that stood
upon the lawn, he put the bugle to his mouth and sounded a long
and clear signal-note. The first effects of this spell were to bring
up Bell, Blanch, and Hylas, the three flap-eared hounds, who came
frisking over the grass with many antics that might be said to
resemble the bows and curtsies of the human species, and which
were accompanied by the houndish salutation of deep-mouthed
howls that the horn never fails to wake up in these animals.

Soon after these, came striding up the hill the long gaunt form
of Stephen Foster, who, mounting the stone wall on the lower side,
with one bound sprang over the thickset-hedge that begirt the
terrace. He was now arrayed in a yellow hunting shirt that
reached to the middle of his thigh, and which was decorated with
an abundance of red fringe that bound the cape, elbows, wrists, and
extremity of the skirt, and a wool hat encircled with a broad red
band, in one side of which was set the national ornament of the buck-tail.
Around his waist was buckled a broad buckskin belt; he was
armed besides with a rifle a little short of six feet in length.

Stephen Foster was one of that idle craft, who, having no particular
occupation, was from this circumstance, by a contradiction
in terms, usually called a man of all work. He belonged to that
class of beings who are only to be found in a society where the
ordinary menial employments are discharged by slaves; and was

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

the tenant of a few acres of land, appertaining to the domain of
the Dove Cote, where he professed to make his living by husbandry.
But by far the greater proportion of his revenues was derived from
divers miscellaneous services,—such as driving a team of four lean
horses, of which he was proprietor; hauling wood for fuel; assisting
in the harvest fields; somtimes working in the garden; and,
when required, riding errands—which he preferred to all other
business. But labor was not Stephen's forte: it was constitutionally
a part of his system to postpone matters of work for pleasure;
and, if there was anything for which he was particularly famous, it was
in avoiding all appearances of punctuality to irksome engagements.
If he can be said to have had a calling at all, it was that of a hunter,
a species of employment that possessed a wonderful charm for his
fancy, and which was excellently adapted both to his physical and
moral qualities. He, therefore, gave much of his time to the concerns
of vert and venison; and his skill with the rifle was such that
he could make sure of putting a ball through the brain of a wild
pigeon as far as he was able to draw a sight. He was skilled in
the habits of all the forest animals common to this part of Virginia,
and accurately drew the line of distinction between vermin and
game. He hunted wolves, bears, panthers (painters, in his own
pronunciation), racoons, foxes, opossums, and squirrels; and
trapped otter, beaver, and muskrats; moreover, he was an expert
jigger and bobber of eels, and well knew the trouting streams.
For these pursuits he was endowed with a patient nature that
could endure a whole day and night in the woods without eating or
sleeping; my authority says nothing of his forbearance in the third
primary want of humanity. He was a man of fine thews and sinews,
stout and brave; and withal of a generous, frank, and invariable
good nature. The war had furnished occasion for such talents as
he possessed; and Stephen was now meditating a bold severance
from his wife and children, who had heretofore exerted such a
dominion over his affections, that he had not the heart to leave
them. But the present difficulties of the nation had made such a
cogent appeal to his patriotism, that he had resolved to take one
campaign in the field, and thus give scope to his natural love of
adventure. It was now his peculiar glory, and one that wrought with
a potent influence upon his self-love, that he held the post of

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

lieutenant to the company of Amherst Rangers, a volunteer corps that had
lately been organized with a view to the state of affairs in the south.

This worthy, when he had no expedition in hand, was generally
to be found lounging about the mansion of the Dove Cote, in
expectation of some call from Henry, between whom and himself
there existed a mutual and somewhat exorbitant affection.

On his present appearance there was a broad, complacent grin
on Stephen's features as he accosted the young bugleman with the
interrogatory—

“What's in the wind now, Mister Henry? Arter another buck,
I reckon? And an elegant morning it is for a drive! May be,
the wind's just a little too fresh, 'cepting you was able to steal on
the lower side of the game, and then the scent would come down
like a rose. Thar's a great advantage in being down the wind,
because the animal can't hear you breaking through the bushes,
for the wind makes naturally such a twittering of the leaves that
it deceives him, you see.”

“I fancy I know a good hunting day, Lieutenant Foster,” said
Henry, putting his arms akimbo, “as well as you. Who told you
I was going after a buck? Why, man, if that had been my drift
I should have started you two hours ago. But we have other
business in hand, Stephen. There is such dreadful news in the
country! We shall march soon, take my word for it. I am
resolved to go, Stephen, as soon as ever the Rangers set out, let my
father say what he will. It is time men should take their sides—
that's my opinion.”

“Mister Henry, I wouldn't advise you,” said Stephen, with a
wise shake of the head. “Your father would grieve himself to
death if you were to leave him.”

“Don't believe the half of that, lieutenant. There would be a
flurry for a little while, and, after that, father would see that the
thing couldn't be helped, and so he would have to be satisfied. I'll
steal away—that's flat.”

“Well, take notice, Mister Henry,” said Stephen, chuckling, “I
give you my warning against it. But if you do go along with me
I'll take as much care of you as if you were my own son.”

“I know sister Mildred thinks,” replied Henry, “it wouldn't be
very wrong in me to go; and so I'll leave her to make my peace

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

at home. Besides, I am going on her account, just to try and hear
something of Major Butler.”

“If that's her opinion,” returned Stephen, “thar isn't much
wrong about it. She is the head contriver and main privy-councillor,”
added Stephen, laughing, as he used these slang words,
with which he was in the habit of garnishing his conversation,
“of all matters that are done here in this house.”

“These are your new regimentals, Stephen,” said Henry, looking
at Foster's dress; “you shine like a flecker on a sunny day. It will
please sister to the life to see you so spruce; she's a prodigious
disciplinarian, and doesn't like to see us rebels (here he put his
hand to his mouth and pronounced this word with a mock
circumspection), worse dressed than the rascally red-coats. When
do the Rangers march, Stephen?”

“We are waiting for orders every day. We parade, you know,
Mister Henry, this morning.”

“You must plead off to-day,” said Henry; “I called you up to
tell you that sister and I were going to ride, and I wanted you to
go with us. At any rate, if you must go to the troop, you can
leave us on the road. You don't meet till twelve, and both sister
and I want to talk to you. She commanded me to tell you this.
I believe she wishes you to take a letter for her. Poor Mildred
doesn't know that I am going with you; so, as to that, you needn't
let on. Go, Stephen, have our horses ready as soon as you can get
them. Quick, good Stephen; sister and I will wait for you on the
lawn.”

The lieutenant of the Rangers, having received his orders,
hurried away to attend to their execution.

Mildred was already apparelled for her ride, and came at this
moment from the house along the gravel walk. Her cheek, lately
pale, had now begun to show the ruddy hue of health. Her full,
dark-blue eye, although habitually expressive of a thoughtful
temperament, frequently sparkled with the sudden flashes of a
playful spirit, and oftener with the fire of an ardent resolution.
Her features, marked by a well-defined outline, bore a strong
resemblance to her brother's, and, when animated by the quick-speeding
emotions of her mind, presented a countenance unusually
gifted with the graces of external beauty. The impression which

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

her physiognomy conveyed, was that of an impassioned and enthusiastic
nature, and of a feminine courage that was sufficient for any
emergency. A clear skin gave brilliancy to her complexion; and,
although habits of exposure to the air had slightly impaired its
lustre, the few traces which this exposure left, rather communicated
the agreeable idea of a wholesome and vigorous constitution. The
tones of her voice were soft and gentle, and full of harmony; and,
when stimulated by her feelings, rich, deep, and commanding.
Her figure, of what might be deemed a medium height in females,
was neat and agile, well proportioned, and combining the flexible
ease proper to her sex, with a degree of steadiness and strength
that might be denominated masculine. Her movement was graceful,
distinguished by a ready hand and free step; and it was impossible
to look upon her most familiar bearing, without being
struck by the indication which it gave of a self-possessed, fearless,
and careering temper, allied to a mind raised above the multitude
by a consciousness of intellectual force.

As Mildred advanced along the shaded walk, she was followed
by a fantastical little attendant, whom, in the toyish freak of a
solitary and luxurious life, she had trained to fill the station of a
lady's page. This was a diminutive negro boy, not above ten
years of age, of a delicate figure, and now gaudily bedecked in a
vest of scarlet cloth, a pair of loose white linen trowsers drawn at
the ancle, and red slippers. A ruffle fell over his neck, and full
white sleeves were fastened with silken cords at his wrists. A
scarlet velvet cap gave a finish to the apparel of this gorgeous
little elf; and the dress, grotesque as it was, was not badly set off
by the saucy, familiar port of the conceited menial. Whether he
had been destined from his birth to this pampered station,—or,
accidentally, like many of the eastern monarchs, raised to the purple,—
he bore the romantic name of Endymion, and was fully as
much at the call of his patroness, and as fond of sleep, as him of
Mount Latmos. His business seemed to be at the present moment
to acquit himself of the responsible duty of holding an ivory-mounted
riding-whip in readiness for the service of his mistress.

When Mildred had crossed the lawn and arrived at the spot
where Henry now stood, she was saluted by her brother, with—

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

“Stand, my gentle sister, you and your monkey! Ah, Mildred,
you are not what you used to be; you have grown much too grave
of late. Bear up, dear sister: for, after all, what is it! Why we
have been beaten, and we must fight it over again, that's all. And
as to the major, your partiality magnifies his dangers. Hasn't he
an arm?—yes; and hasn't he a leg?—which, in war, I hold to be
just as useful sometimes.”

“There is a dreadful uncertainty, brother,” replied Mildred. “I
dream of the worst.”

“A fig for your dreams, sister Mildred! They have been all
sorts of ways, and that you know. Now, I have a waking dream,
and that is, that before you are twenty-four hours older you will
hear of Major Butler.”

“Would to heaven your dream may prove true!” replied Mildred.
“But, Henry, you love me, and affection is an arrant cheat
in its prophecies.”

“Tush then, sister! don't talk of it. For when we know nothing,
it does no good to get to fancying. These are the times to act;
and perhaps I'll surprise you yet.”

“With what, good brother?”

“Order arms,” replied Henry, evading his sister's inquiry, and at
the same time assuming a military erectness, and bringing his rifle
briskly to the ground—“with the beauty of my drill, sister. It
even surprises myself. You shall see me march.” And here he
sportively shouldered his rifle and stepped with a measured pace
across the green, and then back again; whilst the saucy Endymion,
presuming on his privilege, with mimic gestures, followed immediately
in Henry's rear, taking large strides to keep his ground.
When Henry perceived the apish minion thus upon his track he
burst out into a laugh.

“You huge giant-killer, do you mock me?” he exclaimed.
“Sister, I will smother your body-guard in the crown of my cap,
if he isn't taught better manners.”

“Henry, I cannot share your light heart with you,” said Mildred
sorrowfully, “mine is heavy.”

“And mine is yours, sister, light or heavy; in sunshine or in
storm, summer and winter, dear Mildred, it is always yours. It

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

was a trick of mine to amuse you. And if I do not seem to feel,
sister, as you do, it is because I mean to act. We men have no
time for low spirits.”

“Stephen Foster is here at the door with our horses, brother.
Boy, give me the whip—now, away. The gay feathers of this
bird,” said Mildred, as the little black retired, “do not become a
follower of mine.”

The new aspect of affairs, since the defeat of Camden, had
pressed grievously upon Mildred's spirits. The country was full
of disheartening rumors, and every day added particulars that
were of a nature to increase the distress. The bloody fate of the
brave De Kalb, and the soldiers that fell by his side; the triumph
with which Cornwallis had begun his preparations for further
conquests; the destitution and disarray of the American army,
now flying before its enemy; the tales of unsparing sequestration
with which, in Carolina, the lands of those who still bore arms in
the cause of independence, were visited; the military executions of
prisoners charged with the violation of a constructive allegiance,
in the conquered districts; the harsh measures which were adopted
to break the heart of the rebellion, that still lingered behind the
march of the victorious army; and, above all, the boastful confidence
with which Cornwallis, by his proclamations, sought to open
the way for his invasion of North Carolina and Virginia, by attempting
to rally the liege subjects of the king under his standard:
all these events came on the wings of rumor, and had lighted up
a flame through the whole country. To Mildred, they all imported
an ill omen as regarded the fate of Arthur Butler. Now and
then, a straggling soldier of Gates's broken force arrived at the
Dove Cote, where he was received with an eager hospitality, and
closely questioned as to the events in which he had participated.
But of Butler, not even the remotest tidings were obtained. For
the present, the uncertainty of his fortune filled Mildred's thoughts
with the most anxious and unhappy misgivings; and this frame of
mind over-mastered all other feelings. The late visit of Tyrrel to
the Dove Cote, and the abrupt departure of her father with this
individual, on an unavowed expedition, were not calculated to allay
her fears; and she felt herself pressed on all sides with the presages
of coming misfortune. In these difficulties she did not lose

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

her fortitude; but, like a mariner benighted in a dangerous strait,
she counted over the anxious moments of her voyage, expecting,
at each succeeding instant, to hear the dreadful stranding of
her bark upon the unseen rock, though bravely prepared for the
worst.

-- 409 --

CHAPTER XXXVIII. AN ARRIVAL AT THE DOVE COTE. MILDRED RESOLVES ON A PERILOUS ADVENTURE.

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

It was in the state of painful expectation described in the last
chapter, that Mildred now rode out, daily, upon the highways, in
the feeble hope of hearing something of importance from the casual
wayfarers who, in the present excited condition of the country,
were thronging the roads. On the morning to which our narrative
refers, she had charged Henry to procure the attendance of Stephen
Foster, to whom, as it was known that he was about to accompany
his troop towards the scene of hostilities, she was anxious to intrust
a letter for Butler, as well as to communicate to him some
instructions relating to it.

Stephen was, accordingly, now in attendance. A sleek, full-blooded
roan, of an active, deer-like figure, and showing by his
mettlesome antics the high training of a pampered favorite, stood
in the care of the groom at the door; and Mildred, aided by her
brother, sprang into her saddle with the ease and confidence of
one familiarized to the exploit. When mounted, she appeared to
great advantage. She was an expert rider, and managed her horse
with a dexterous grace. The very position of command and authority
which her saddle gave her, seemed to raise her spirits into a
happier elevation.

“Follow me, Mister Stephen,” she said, “I have service for you.
And it will not be out of the fashion of the time that a lady should
be 'squired by an armed soldier. We take the road down the
river. Have a care, brother, how you bound off at the start—the
hill is steep, and a horse's foot is not over sure when pressed too
rapidly on the descent.”

The cavalcade descended the hill, crossed the ford, and then
took a direction down the stream, by the road that led beneath the

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

Fawn's Tower. Mildred sighed as she gazed around her, and saw
the spot of her last meeting with Butler. The little skiff by which
her lover had glided across the water, now lay upon a dry bed of
rock, in the same position, perhaps, where a month ago he had
left it. The summer drought had reduced the stream, and deprived
the light boat (whose tackle kept it prisoner to the root of the
sycamore) of the element on which it had floated. This spectacle
suggested to Mildred's thoughts a melancholy image. “Even
thus,” she muttered to herself, “have I been left by him. He has
gone to obey the calls of honor and duty, and I, fettered to my
native woods, have seen the stream of happiness roll by, one while
swollen to a torrent, and again dried up by the fervid heat of war,
until, like this sun-withered bark, I have been left upon the shore,
without one drop of that clear current on which alone I hoped to
live. Come hither, Stephen,” she said, as she slackened the rein
of her horse: and the obedient attendant was immediately at her
side.

“You set out southwards, with your comrades of the troop, in a
few days?”

“Orders may come to-morrow,” replied Foster.

“It is no holiday game that you are going to play,” continued
the lady.

“When Congress cut out this here war for us, Miss Mildred,”
answered the hunter, “they didn't count upon settling of it without
making some tall fellows the shorter. And it is my opinion
that it is a p'int of conscience that every man should take his
spell of the work.”

“You go to it with a good heart,” said Mildred. “We women
can only pray for you, lieutenant.”

“I shall pull trigger with a steadier hand, ma'am, when I think
that your father's daughter is praying for me.”

“Stephen,” continued Mildred, “you may chance to see some
one whose duty may lead him further south than, perhaps, you
may be required to travel: I will give you a letter to a friend of
mine, who, I fear, is in distress. If such traveller be trusty and
willing to do me a service, as perhaps he may for your sake,
I must beg you to put the letter in his charge, and tell him to seek
out Major Butler, and contrive to have it delivered to him.”

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

“If it concerns you, Miss Mildred, I will take upon myself to
hunt Major Butler, or I will make as sure of the letter reaching
him as I may have a chance.”

“Many thanks, Stephen. There is a purse containing some few
pieces of gold for you. Do not spare the use of it to perform my
wish.”

Stephen looked bashfully at the lady as she held the proffered
purse in her hand.

“Take it, Mr. Foster. It is money to be employed in my service,
and it may stand you in good stead when better friends are
absent.”

The hunter uttered an awkward laugh. “If you would allow
me to take the smallest piece of money, it would more than hire a
man express.”

“Take it all, Stephen, it is but a trifle. They call this the sinew
of war,” said Mildred, smiling.

“It's an utter, moral, and resolute impossibility,” answered Foster,
“for me to take all that money. Bless your soul, Miss Mildred,
my pocket arn't used to such company.”

“Pshaw, Steve,” ejaculated Henry, “you are the greenest soldier
in these hills, to be playing boy about this money. Take it, man,
and none of your nonsense; precious little gold you'll see before
you get back!”

“Well, I'll not be ticklish about it,” said Foster. “Empty the
bag, Miss Mildred, into my hand.”

“I mean that you shall have the purse with it,” added
Mildred.

“No, no; that's too valuable a piece of fine silk net-work for
me.”

“There again, Lieutenant Foster,” said Henry; “if you were not
my own superior officer, I would say you were a fool.”

“Give it to me,” replied Stephen, laughing, “I have heard of
cheating money out of a man's pocket, but I never saw it cheated
into it before.”

“You shall have the letter to-morrow, Stephen,” said Mildred,
“and as you value your poor friend, who worked that purse with
her own hands, do not fail to make an effort to learn something of

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

Major Butler, and to have my letter delivered to him. He was
made a prisoner somewhere on his way to Georgia, and I have
heard escaped; but, perhaps, that's not true. You may find some
one who can tell you more about him. Inquire of all you meet:
and, Stephen, in my name, beg your comrades to aid you. Remember,”
added Mildred, with a smile, “this is a lady's secret. I am
sure you will keep it.”

“Most sacrilegiously and with all possible punctuation!” replied
the woodsman. “And you shall hear of the Major, Miss Mildred,
dead or alive.”

“Oh heaven!” exclaimed Mildred aloud; and then recollecting
herself, she breathed in a whisper, “that word vibrated a note of
fear. Your zeal shall have my warmest gratitude, Stephen.”

By this time the party had reached the second ford, where the
road recrossed the river, in the neighborhood of Mrs. Dimock's,
and in a few moments they were at the door of the little inn.

A brief halt, and a few words with the good hostess, furnished
Mildred neither with a letter nor with any information of moment
from the quarter, where at this time the thoughts of nearly the
whole of the American people were turned.

“Woful days, Miss Mildred,” said the landlady, shaking her
head, and wearing a face of lugubrious length, “woful indeed!
nothing but hurry-skurry, and bragging and swearing. What with
Gates's runaways, that—shame upon them!—come whipping post
haste along the road; and messengers, dragoons, and drill sergeants,
all out of breath, out of money, and out of everything but
appetites; which, mercy on me! never fail in the worst of times:
and what with musterings of volunteers, and drumming and fifing
of it, up hill and down dale, it is as much as one can do to keer
one's wits. Heaven help us, my dear! I don't know what we shall
come to. But poor Arthur,” she continued, in a mournful and lower
key, “not a word from him. It looks awfully: I could almost sit
down and weep. Nevertheless, Miss Mildred, my child, be of good
cheer, God will keep his foot from the path that leads to the snares;
we must all trust in His goodness.”

“Alas, alas!” breathed Mildred, in an accent of sorrow. “Brother,
ride forward. If a good word reaches you, Mistress Dimock, send
it to me, even if it be at midnight.”

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

Mildred pursued her ride, and Henry, seeing how much she was
dejected, applied himself, with the kindest assiduity, to bring back
comfort and cheerfulness to her mind. He sought to amuse her
with such fragments of the gossip of the country-side as were
likely to interest her patriotism; and he contrived to recal to her
recollection passages in the life of Butler, which related to the
perils he had heretofore encountered, and from which he had extricated
himself by his address and soldiership; and Henry told these
in such a way as to infer from them arguments of comfort that
suited the present state of his sister's feelings. As was usual in
most of the young cadet's discourses, he glided into that half-boastful
and half-waggish vein in which he delighted to refer to
his own pursuits and aspirations after military glory.

“A man naturally, sister,” he said, erecting himself in his stirrups,
and assuming the stiff carriage of a conceited young adjutant
on parade, “a man naturally feels proud on horseback. It is
what I call glorification, to have a noble beast under you, that you
can turn and wind and check and set forward as you please, as if
his limbs were your own. You feel stronger; and, in this world,
I do believe a strong man is always proud. Now, I should think
that a woman would feel even more so than a man; because,
being weak by nature, she must grow happier to think how much
muscle she can put in motion by only pulling a rein.”

“There is some philosophy in that, Henry,” replied Mildred.

“So there is, sister; and I tell you more, that when a person
has this sort of glorification, as they call it, they always get more
contented with themselves. And that's the reason, as far as I am
a judge, that you always feel in better spirits when you are on
horseback; and, especially, if it should be in front of a troop.
Hallo, Stephen!” ejaculated Henry, taken by surprise, in the midst
of his discourse, by the sight of a flock of wild turkeys that ran
across the road, some hundred paces a-head. “Did you see that?
Halt, man—here's game for us.” And, in an instant, he sprang
from his horse, which he fastened to one of the neighboring trees,
and ran off with his rifle in his hand, in pursuit of the flock.

Stephen, whose instincts were those of a keen sportsman, when
game was before him, did the same thing; and in a few moments
Mildred found herself left entirely alone in the road, half disposed

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

to chide and half to smile at the eager and ungallant desertion of
her attendants, who were now in quick but cautious pursuit of the
brood of turkeys. The speed with which these birds are accustomed
to run through the woods, allured their pursuers to some
distance into the depths of the forest; and Mildred patiently
awaited the return of her companions on the ground where they
had left her.

After five or ten minutes had elapsed, it was with a sensation of
some little concern that she descried, upon the road, a stranger
mounted on horseback, and coming at a brisk trot to the spot
where she had halted. The appearance of the individual was that
of one of the irregular soldiers who had accompanied Gates's
army; his dress was rustic, and his weapon, according to the
almost universal fashion of the country troops, the long rifle. The
condition of his sturdy steed showed long and fatiguing service;
whilst the bold and manly person of the rider left little room to
suppose that he was to be classed amongst the many who had fled
in panic from the field of action. As soon as the stranger became
aware of the presence of the lady, he slackened his speed and
approached with a respectful salutation.

“If I mought be so bold, ma'am, how far mought it be to a river
they call the Rockfish?”

“It is scarce two miles away, sir,” replied Mildred.

“And there, if I don't disremember,” said the traveller, “is a
house kept by the widow Dimock; the Blue Ball, I think?”

“There is, sir.”

“And no forks in the road betwixt this and the widow's?”

“It is a plain road,” replied Mildred.

“And about two miles beyont—is squire Lindsay's, at a place
they call the Dove Cote?”

“Does your business take you there?” asked Mildred, with interest;
“are you from the army?—whence come you?”

“Beg pardon, ma'am,” replied the stranger, smiling, “but I
am an old sodger, and rather warry about answering questions that
consarn myself. I suppose it is likely I mought see Mr. Lindsay?”

“Pray, sir, tell me what brings you here, and who you are? I
have special reasons for presuming so far upon your kindness. I
myself live at the Dove Cote, and”—

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

“Then, mayhap, you mought have hearn of one Major Arthur
Butler?”

“Oh yes, sir,—if you have any news of him, speak it to me
quickly,” exclaimed Mildred, with much agitation.

“By that sparkling of your eye, ma'am, it is no fool's guess that
you are the identical particular lady that I have rode nigh on to five
hundred miles to see. You have hearn the Major tell of Horse
Shoe Robinson?”

“And Arthur Butler.”

“He is well, madam, and in good heart, excepting some trifling
drawbacks that don't come to much account.”

“Thank God, thank God, for this news!”

“I have brought two letters, Miss Lindsay, from the Major, for
you; they will tell you, I believe, mainly, that the Major is in the
hands of the Philistians,” said Horse Shoe, rummaging through the
plaits of his dress, and getting loose the belt and leathern pouch from
which, by the help of his jack-knife, he extricated the missives; “but
they leave the story to be told pretty much by me. The long and
the short of it is, that the Major is a prisoner, and wants some assistance
from you: but there is no danger of any harm being done
him.”

Mildred eagerly tore open the letters and read them; then heaving
a sigh, she said, “He is closely watched, and galled with misfortune.
He refers to you, Mr. Robinson, and I must beg you to
tell me all.”

Horse Shoe, with a cheerful and occasionally even with a laughing
manner, adopted to reassure the lady and quell her fears,
recounted all such particulars of Butler's adventures as were necessary
to enable her to comprehend the nature of his present mission
to the Dove Cote.

Before this narrative was brought to a close, Henry and Foster
had returned, bringing with them a large turkey which Henry had
shot, and which the young sportsman was exhibiting with ostentatious
triumph.

“Huzza, here's a new turn of good luck! Horse Shoe Robinson,
the brave sergeant,” shouted Henry, as soon as he observed
the stout figure of our old friend. “Is Major Butler here too?”

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

he demanded, as he shook the sergeant's hand, “or have you come
alone? Now, sister, you ought to be a happy woman. You bring
us good news, Mr. Horse Shoe, I know you do.”

“The news is better than it mought have been if the Tories had
had their way,” replied Horse Shoe. “But a sodger's life has both
shade and sunshine in it; and the Major is now a little in the
shade.”

“Brother, mount quickly,” said Mildred, “we have business
before us. Mr. Robinson, ride beside me; I have much to say to
you.”

Stephen Foster, after saluting the sergeant, and reminding Mildred
of his engagement to meet his troop, took his leave of the
party.

The rest repaired, with as much expedition as they were able to
employ, to the Dove Cote, Horse Shoe detailing to the brother and
sister, as they went along, a great many particulars of the late history
of Butler.

When they reached the house, orders were given for the accommodation
of the sergeant; and the most sedulous attention was
shown to everything that regarded his comfort. Frequent conferences
were held between Mildred and Henry, and the trusty
emissary. The letters were reperused, and all the circumstances
that belonged to Butler's means of liberation were anxiously
discussed.

“How unlucky is it,” said Mildred, “that my father should be
absent at such a moment as this! Arthur's appeal to him would
convince him how wicked was Tyrrel's charge against his honor.
And yet, in my father's late mood, the appeal might have been ineffectual:
he might have refused. Sergeant, we are in great
difficulties, and I know not what to do. A letter, you say, has been
written to Lord Cornwallis?”

“Yes, ma'am, and by a man who sharpened his pen with his
sword.”

“You heard nothing of the answer of his Lordship?”

“There was not time to hear.”

“Cornwallis will be prejudiced by those around him, and he will
refuse,” said Mildred, with an air of deep solicitude.

“Not if he be the man I take him to be, young lady,” replied

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

Horse Shoe. “The world says he is above doing a cowardly thing;
and it isn't natural for one brave man to wish harm against another,
except in open war.”

“Did you hear of one Tyrrel, in the British camp? But how
could you?—that was an assumed name.”

“You mean the gentleman who was here when the major stopped
at Mrs. Dimock's?” said Robinson: “that was the name the landlady
spoke about—if I remember myself. I did not hear of him,
ma'am, in my travels; but his servant, James Curry, I met oftener,
I undertake to say, than the fellow wished. He was consarned in
ambushing Major Butler and me at Grindall's Ford. It was our
opinion he was hired.”

“There,” exclaimed Mildred, “that confirms what I guessed of
Tyrrel's villany. I will go to Cornwallis myself: I will expose the
whole matter to his lordship. Henry, my dear brother, it is a rash
venture, but I will essay it. You must accompany and protect me.”

“That's a sudden thought, sister, and you may count on my
hearty good will to help it along. It is a brave thought of yours,
besides,” said Henry, pondering over it—“and everybody will
praise you for it.”

Robinson listened to this resolve with an incredulous ear.

“You wouldn't venture, young madam, to trust yourself amongst
such rough and unchristian people, as you would have to go
among before you could see Cornwallis? in danger of being taken
up by outposts and pickets, or arrested by patroles, or dragged
about by dragoons and fellows that have more savagery in them
than wolves. Oh no, ma'am, you don't know what you would
have to put up with; that's onpossible. Mr. Henry, here, and me
can take a letter.”

“I may not trust to letters, I must go myself. You will protect
me, Mr. Robinson? my brother and I will form some good excuse
that shall take us through safely.”

“Sartainly, ma'am, I will stand by you through all chances, if
you go,” replied the sergeant. “But there's not many women, with
their eyes open, would set out on such a march.”

“It will be easily achieved,” said Mildred: “it is an honest and
virtuous cause that takes me away, and I will attempt it with a
valiant spirit. It cannot but come to good. My father's name will

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

give me free passage through the enemy's lines. And you shall
pass as my attendant.”

“If you have a heart stout enough, ma'am, for such hard fare, I
believe I mought undertake for your safe passage,” answered
Horse Shoe, “and it sartainly would do the major great good to
hear that you was stirring in this matter.”

“Sergeant, recruit yourself as long as you think necessary,” said
Mildred; “but if you can be ready to set out to-morrow, I should
like to go then, and at an early hour.”

“Don't stand upon my fatigue, young lady: I never saw the
time when I wan't ready to march at the shortest warning. With
your leave, I will go look after my horse, Captain Peter, I call him,
ma'am. A little chance of a roll, and the privilege of a good
green pasture, soon puts him in marching trim.”

The sergeant now left the room.

“Sister,” said Henry, “you never thought a better thought, and
you never contrived a better act, than just taking this matter in
hand yourself, under mine and Horse Shoe's protection. Because
Horse Shoe is as brave a man as you ever fell in with, and as for
me, I'll back the sergeant. We can finish the thing in two or
three weeks, and then, when I see you safe home, I'll go and join
the Rangers.”

“It is a perilous and uncertain journey, brother, but it is my
duty. I would rather fall beneath the calamities of war than
longer endure my present feelings. Provide yourself, brother, with
all things requisite for our journey, and give old Isaac, the gardener,
notice that he must go with us. We shall set out to-morrow.
I will write a letter to my father to-night explaining my purpose.
And one thing, Henry; you will be careful to say nothing to any
one of the route we shall travel.”

“I'll take my carbine, sister,” said Henry, “I can sling it
with a strap. And I was thinking I had better have a broadsword.”

“Leave that behind,” replied Mildred, as a smile rose on her
features.

“The bugle I will certainly take,” added Henry; “because it
might be useful in case we got separated; and I will teach you to
understand my signals. Isaac shall carry horse-pistols on his

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

saddle, and the sergeant shall have a great wallet of provisions.
You see I understand campaigning, Mildred. And now,” added
the eager young soldier, as he left the apartment, “hurra for
the volunteers of the Dove Cote!”

-- 420 --

CHAPTER XXXIX. MILDRED BEGINS HER JOURNEY.

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

The man who writes the history of woman's love will find himself
employed in drawing out a tangled skein. It is a history of secret
emotions and vivid contrasts, which may well go nigh to baffle his
penetration and to puzzle his philosophy. There is in it a surface
of timid and gentle bashfulness concealing an underflow of strong
and heady passion: a seeming caprice that a breath may shake or
a word alarm; yet, all the while, an earnest devotion of soul which,
in its excited action, holds all danger cheap that crosses the path of
its career. The sportive, changeful, and coward nature that dallies
with affection as a jest, and wins admiration by its affrighted coyness;
that flies and would be followed; that revolts and would be
soothed, entreated, and on bended knee implored, before it is won;
that same nature will undergo the ordeal of the burning ploughshare,
take all the extremes of misery and distress, brave the fury
of the elements and the wrath of man, and in every peril be a
patient comforter, when the cause that moves her is the vindication
of her love. Affection is to her what glory is to man, an impulse
that inspires the most adventurous heroism.

There had been for some days past in Mildred's mind an
anxious misgiving of misfortune to Butler, which was but ill
concealed in a quiet and reserved demeanor. The argument of
his safety seemed to have little to rest upon, and she could perceive
that it was not believed by those who uttered it. There rose upon
her thoughts imaginings or presentiments of ill, which she did not
like to dwell upon, but which she could not banish. And now
when Horse Shoe had told his tale, the incidents did not seem to
warrant the levity with which he passed them by. She was afraid
to express her doubts: and they brooded upon her mind, hatching
pain and secret grief. It was almost an instinct, therefore, that

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

directed her resolve, when she announced her determination to go
in person in quest of Cornwallis, and to plead Butler's cause herself
to the British general. Her soul rebelled at the gross calumny
which had been invented to bring down vengeance upon Arthur's
head; and she had no thought of thwarting the accuser's wickedness,
but by an appeal to the highest power for that redress which
an honorable soldier, in her opinion, could not refuse, even to an
enemy. As to the personal hazard, inconvenience, or difficulty of
her projected enterprise, no thought of either for a moment
occupied her. She saw but her purpose before her, and did not
pause to reckon on the means by which she was to promote it.
She reflected not on the censure of the world; nor on its ridicule;
nor on its want of sympathy for her feelings: she reflected only
on her power to serve one dearer to her than a friend, upon her
duty, and upon the agony of her doubts. If her father had been
at hand she might have appealed to him, and, perhaps,
have submitted to his counsel; but he was absent, she knew not
where, and she was convinced that no time was to be lost. “Even
now, whilst we debate,” she said, “his life may be forfeited to the
malice of the wicked men who have ensnared him.”

Her conduct in this crisis is not to be weighed in the scale
wherein the seemly and decorous observances of female propriety
are ordinarily balanced. The times, the occasion, and the peculiar
position of Mildred, take her case out of the pale of common
events, and are entitled to another standard. She will be judged
by the purity of her heart, the fervor of her attachment, and her
sense of the importance of the service she was about to confer.
And with the knowledge of these, I must leave her vindication to
the generosity of my reader.

When the morning came and breakfast was over, the horses
were brought to the door. Henry was active in all the preliminary
arrangements for the journey, and now bestirred himself with an
increased air of personal importance. Isaac, a grey-haired negro,
of a sedate, and, like all his tribe, of an abundantly thoughtful
length of visage, appeared in a suit of livery, ready booted and
spurred for his journey. A large portmanteau, containing a
supply of baggage for his mistress, was duly strapped behind his
saddle, whilst a pair of pistols were buckled upon the pummel.

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

Henry's horse also had all the furniture necessary to a campaign;
and the young martialist himself, notwithstanding his sister's disapproval,
was begirt with a sword-belt, from which depended a
light sabre, with which he was in the habit of exhibiting himself
in the corps of the Rangers. His bugle hung gracefully by his
side, and his carbine was already provided with a strap to sling it
across his back. Stephen Foster was lost in wonder at these
sudden preparations, of the import of which he could gain no
more intelligence from Henry than that a movement towards the
army was intended, of a portentous character.

Horse Shoe sat quietly in the porch looking on with a professional
unconcern, whilst his trusty Captain Peter, bearing a pair of
saddle-bags, now stuffed with a plethora of provisions, slouched his
head, in patient fixedness, waiting the order to move. A bevy of
domestics hung around the scene of preparation, lost in conjectures
as to the meaning of this strange array, and prosecuting an inquiry
to satisfy themselves, with fruitless perseverance.

When Mildred appeared at the door she was habited for her
journey. The housekeeper, an aged dame, stood near her.

“My travel, Mistress Morrison,” she said, addressing the matron,
and at the same time putting a letter into her hand, “I trust will
not keep me long from home. If my father should return before
I do, be careful to give him that. Mr. Foster, you will not forget
your promise,” she added, as she delivered the second letter, which,
notwithstanding her own expedition, she had prepared for Butler,
in the hope that opportunity might favor its transmission by
Stephen.

“The gold,” said Stephen, putting his hand in his pocket; “you
will want it yourself, Miss Mildred, and I can do without it.”

“Never mind that,” interrupted Mildred. “Keep your promise,
and I hope to be able to reward you more according to your
deserts.”

“Heaven and the saints protect you, Miss Mildred!” said the
housekeeper, as the lady bade her farewell. “You leave us on
some heavy errand. God grant that you come back with a gayer
face than you take away!” Then turning up her eyes, and raising
her hands, she ejaculated, “This is an awful thing, and past my
understanding!”

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

Mildred took leave of the rest of the group around the door,
and was soon in her saddle. This was a signal for the rest to
mount, and as Stephen Foster delivered Henry his rifle, the latter
took occasion to whisper in the hunter's ear—

“It is not unlikely, Steve, that we may meet each other again
over here in Carolina; so remember to make inquiries for us as
you go along, and tell the men I hope to join them before they
fire one shot in spite. But mum, Steve, not a word about our
route.”

Stephen shook hands with his young comrade; and Henry,
seeing that the rest of the party had already left the door and
were some distance down the hill, called out with an elated tone of
good humor—“Farewell, Mrs. Morrison, and all the rest of you!”
and putting spurs to his horse galloped off to join his sister.

The route pursued by the travellers lay due south, and during
the first three or four days of their journey they were still within
the confines of Virginia. To travel on horseback was a customary
feat, even for ladies, in those days of rough roads and scant means
of locomotion: and such a cavalcade as we have described was calculated
to excite no particular inquiry from the passer-by, beyond
that which would now be made on the appearance of any party of
pleasure upon the high-roads, in the course of a summer excursion.
Mildred experienced severe fatigue in the first stages of her journey;
but by degrees this wore off, and she was soon enabled to
endure the long day's ride with scarcely less inconvenience than
her fellow-travellers.

At that period there were but few inns in these thinly-peopled
districts, and such as were already established were small and but
meagrely provided. This deficiency was, in some degree, compensated
by the good will with which the owners of private establishments
in the country received the better class of travellers, and the
ready hospitality with which they entertained them. Henry took
upon himself to obtain information of the gentlemen's seats that
lay near the route of his journey, and to conduct the party to them
whenever his sister's comfort required better accommodation than
the common inns afforded.

As our travellers had thus far kept along that range of country
which lay immediately under the mountains, they were not annoyed

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

by the intense heats which, at this season, prevailed in the lowlands.
The weather, ever since their departure, had been uncommonly
fine, and as is usual in this district, the month of September Irad
brought its cool, dewy nights, whilst the early hours of the morning
were even marked by a little sharpness, almost approaching to
frost. The effect of this on Mildred was to recruit the weariness
of travel, and better enable her to encounter the noon-tide fervors
of the sun; and she had so far endured the toils of her journey
with an admirable spirit. Actual trial generally results in demonstrating
how much we are prone to exaggerate in advance the
difficulties of any undertaking. Accordingly, Mildred's present
experience strengthened her resolution to proceed, and even communicated
an unexpected increase of contentment to her feelings.

On the fifth day the party crossed the river Dan, and entered
the province of North Carolina. A small remnant of Gates's shattered
army lay at Hillsborough, at no great distance from the
frontier; and as Mildred was anxious to avoid the inquiry or molestation
to be expected in passing through a military post, she resolved
to travel by a lower route, and Horse Shoe, therefore, at
her suggestion, directed his journey towards the little village of
Tarborough.

Cornwallis, it was understood, since the battle of Camden, had
removed his head-quarters into the neighborhood of the Waxhaws,
some distance up the Catawba, where he was supposed to be yet
stationary. The whole country in the neighborhood of either
army was in a state of earnest preparation; the British commander
recruiting his forces for further and immediate operations—the
American endeavoring to reassemble his feeble and scattered auxiliaries
for defence. At the present moment, actual hostilities between
these two parties were entirely suspended, in anxious anticipation
of the rapidly approaching renewal of the struggle. It
was a breathing time, when the panting combatants, exhausted by
battle, stood sullenly eyeing each other and making ready—the one
to strike, the other to ward off another staggering blow.

The country over which Mildred was now to travel was calculated
to tax her powers of endurance to the utmost. It was a
dreary waste of barren wilderness, covered with an endless forest
of gloomy pine, through which a heavy, sandy road crept in lurid

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

and melancholy shade. Here and there a miserable hut occurred
to view, with a few ragged inmates, surrounded by all the signs
of squalid poverty. The principal population were only to be seen
along the banks of the rivers which penetrated into this region,
some twenty or thirty miles distant from each other. The alluvial
bottoms through which these streams found a channel to the ocean,
were the only tracts of land of sufficient fertility to afford support
to man—all between them was a sterile and gloomy forest.

Still, these regions were not deserted. Bodies of irregular troops,
ill clothed and worse armed, and generally bearing the haggard
features of disease, such as mark the population of a sickly climate,
were often encountered upon the road, directing their wearied
march towards the head-quarters of the republican army. The
rigors of the Southern summer had not yet abated; and it was
with painful steps in the deep sand, amid clouds of suffocating dust,
that these little detachments prosecuted their journey.

Mildred, so far from sinking under the weariness and increasing
hardships of her present toils, seemed to be endued with a capacity
for sustaining them much beyond anything that could have been
believed of her sex. Her courage grew with the difficulties that
beset her. She looked composedly upon the obstacles before her,
and encountered them, not only without a murmur, but even with
a cheerfulness to which she had hitherto been a stranger. The
steadiness of her onward march, her unrepining patience, and the
gentle solicitude with which she turned the thoughts of her companions
from herself, and forbade the supposition that her powers
were over-taxed, showed how deeply her feelings were engaged in
her enterprise, and how maturely her mind had taken its resolution.

“One never would have guessed,” said Horse Shoe, towards the
close of the second day after they had entered North Carolina,
“that a lady so daintily nursed as you was at home, Mistress
Mildred, could have ever borne this here roughing of it through
these piney woods. But I have made one observation, Miss
Lindsay, that no one can tell what they are fit for till they are
tried; and on the back of that I have another, that when there's a
great stir that rouses up a whole country, it don't much signify
whether they are man or woman, they all get roused alike. 'Pon

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

my word, ma'am, I have seen men—who think themselves sodgers
too—that would be onwilling to trust themselves at this time o'
year through such a dried up piece of pine barren as we have been
travelling over for two days past.”

“You remember the fable of the willow and the oak, Mr. Robinson,”
replied Mildred, smiling; “the storm may bring down the
sturdy tree, but the supple shrub will bend before it without
breaking.”

“I'm not much given to religious takings-on,” said the sergeant,
“but sometimes a notion comes into my head that looks a little
that way, and that is, when God appoints a thing to be done, he
gives them that's to do it all the wherewithals. Now, as Major
Butler is a good man and a brave sodger—God bless him!—it
does seem right that you, Mistress Lindsay,—who, I take on me to
understand enough of your consarns and his'n, without offence, to
say has a leaning towards the major,—I say it does seem right and
natural that you should lend a hand to help him out of tribulation;
and so you see the cause being a good cause, the Lord has given
you both wisdom and strength to do what is right.”

“We owe, sergeant, a duty to our country; and we serve God
and our country both, when we strengthen the hands of its
defenders.”

“That's a valiant speech, young lady, and it's a noble speech,”
said Horse Shoe, with an earnest emphasis. “I have often told
the major that the women of this country had as honest thoughts
about this here war, and was as warm for our cause as the men;
and some of them, perhaps, a little warmer. They could be pitted
against the women of any quarter of the aqueous globe, in bearing
and forbearing both, when it is for the good of the country.”

“Henry is asleep on his horse,” said Mildred, looking at her
brother, who now, jaded and worn with the effort of travel, was
nodding and dropping his head forward, and almost losing his seat.
“What, Henry, brother!” she added, loud enough to rouse up the
young horseman. “My trusty cavalier, are you going to fall from
your horse? Where is all that boasted glorification upon which
you were disposed to be so eloquent only a week ago? I thought
a man on horseback was naturally proud: I fear it was only on
holiday occasions you meant, Henry. Hav'n't you a word for a

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

sunny day and a dry journey? You lag more like a miller's boy
with his bag of meal, than a young soldier setting out on his
adventures.”

“Ah, sister,” said Henry, waking up, “this is nothing but pine—
pine—and sand, without end. There is no game in the woods
to keep a man on the look-out, except here and there a herd of
wild hogs, that snort and run from us, like a squadron of cavalry,
with their bristles set up on their backs as fierce as the back fin of
a sunfish. There is not even grass to look at: you might see a
black snake running half a mile amongst the trees. And then
there are such great patches of burnt timber, every trunk staring
right at you, as black as thunder. I'm tired of it all—I want to
see the green fields again.”

“And, in truth, brother, so do I: but not until we can bring
merry faces to look upon them. How far are we from Tarborough?”

“We should be drawing nigh to the town,” replied Horse Shoe,
“for you may see that we shall soon be out of these woods, by the
signs of open country ahead. The last squad of sodgers that
passed us, said that when we came to the farms, we shouldn't be
more than five miles from the town, and the sun isn't above an
hour high.”

“In the hope of being soon housed, then, Mr. Robinson, I may
confess to you I am somewhat weary; but a good night's rest will
put me in fair condition for to-morrow's ride again.”

After the lapse of an hour, the party were safely sheltered in a
tolerably comfortable inn at the village: and Mildred, aided by the
sedulous care of Henry, found herself well bestowed in the best
chamber of the house.

-- --

CHAPTER XL.

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

From Tarborough our travellers continued their route towards
the Pedee, by the main road which led through Cross creek, a
small hamlet on Cape Fear river, near the site of the present town
of Fayetteville. The general features of the country were even
more forbidding than those I have already described as characteristic
of this portion of North Carolina. Even to the present day,
cultivation has done but little to cheer up the natural desolation of
those tracts of wilderness which lie between the rivers. But at the
early period to which the events I have been detailing have reference,
the journey undertaken by our little caravan might be compared
to that which is now frequently made through the more
southern extremity of the Union, from the Atlantic to the Gulf of
Mexico, an attempt seldom essayed by a female, and sufficiently
trying to the hardihood of the stoutest travellers. The forethought
and attention of Horse Shoe Robinson, however, contributed to
alleviate the pains of the enterprise, and to enable Mildred to overcome
its difficulties.

In the present alarmed and excited state of this province, the
party were less liable to interruption in this secluded and destitute
section of the country, than they might have been, had they chosen
a lower and more populous district; and the consciousness that
every day's perseverance brought them nearer to the ultimate term
of their journey, gave new vigor, at least, to Mildred's capacity to
endure the privations to which she was exposed. But few vestiges
of the war yet occurred to their view. The great wilderness, like
the great ocean, retains no traces of the passage of hostile bodies.
Sometimes, indeed, the signs of a woodland encampment were
visible in the midst of the forest, on the margin of some sluggish
brook or around a sylvan fountain, where the impression of recent
hoof-prints, the scattered fragments of brushwood cut for temporary
shelter, and the still smouldering ashes of camp fires, showed

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

that masses of men had been in motion. The deer fled, too, with
a more frightened bound towards their coverts, as if lately alarmed
by the pursuit of the huntsman; but the images of devastation,
which are associated with the horrid front of war in the mind of
all familiar with its ravage, were absent. The eternal, leafy shade
high arching over the heads of the wayfarers, furnished no object
for human vengeance; and it still sighed in the fanning of the
breeze, as of old it sighed before man claimed dominion in the soil
it sheltered. A far different scene was shortly to be looked upon
by our venturesome friends.

Several days had again passed by, for the journey through the
wilderness had been slowly prosecuted, when Robinson, towards
the approach of evening, announced to Mildred his conjecture that
they were not far off the Pedee. The banks of this river had
been the scene of frequent hostilities, and the war that had been
carried on here was of the most ruthless kind. The river is characterized
by a broad, deep, and quiet stream, begirt with a vegetation
of exceeding luxuriance. Its periodical overflow seems to have
poured out upon its margin a soil of inexhaustible richness, that,
for a mile or two on either side, forms a striking contrast with the
low, barren sand-hills that hem in the river plain. Along this
tract of level border, all the way to the Atlantic, are found, as is
usually the case throughout the Carolinas, the large plantations
of opulent gentlemen, who, by the cultivation of rice and cotton,
turn the fertility of the soil to the best account. These possessions,
presenting the most assailable points to an enemy, and, indeed,
almost the only ones in which the great interests of the province
might be wounded, were, during the whole of that bloody struggle
which distinguished the days of the “Tory Ascendency,” the constant
objects of attack; and here the war was waged with a vindictive
malignity, on the part of the British and Tory partisans, that is
scarcely surpassed in the history of civil broils. The finest estates
were sacked, the dwellings burnt, and the property destroyed with
unsparing rage. The men were dragged from their houses and
hung, the women and children turned without food or raiment into
the wilderness, and political vengeance seemed to gorge itself to
gluttony upon its own rapine.

The thoughts of Robinson had been, for some days past, running

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

upon the probable difficulties that might attend the guise in which
he was now about to return to his native province. This was a subject
of some concern, since he ran a risk of being compelled either
to desert his charge, or to bring his companions into jeopardy,
amongst the many persons of both armies who were, at least by
report, acquainted with his name and his military connexions.
He had explained to Mildred the necessity of his appearing in
some definite character, associated with the object of her journey,
and of which, upon emergency, he might claim the benefit to
retain his post near her. This matter was summarily settled by
Henry.

“In general, Mr. Horse Shoe, you can call yourself Stephen
Foster: you know Steve; and you can say that you are Mr.
Philip Lindsay's gardener. Isaac, here, can let you enough into
the craft to pass muster, if any of them should take it into their
heads to examine you. Mind that, Isaac: and recollect, old fellow,
you are only sister Mildred's waiting man.”

“Sartainly, master,” replied Isaac.

“And sergeant, I'll tell you all about Steve; so that you can
get your lesson by heart. You have a wife and five children—
remember that. I'll give you all their names by-and-by.”

“Thanks to the marcies of God, that ar'n't my misfortune yet,”
said Horse Shoe, laughing; “but, Mr. Henry, I have got conscience
enough now for any lie that can be invented. The major
and me talked that thing over, and he's of opinion that lying, in
an enemy's country, is not forbidden in the scriptures. And I
have hearn the preacher say that Rahab, who was not a woman
of good fame no how, yet she was excused by the Lord for telling
the king of Jericho a most thumping lie, consarning her not knowing
what had become of the two men that Joshua, the judge of Israel,
who was a general besides, had sent into the town to reconnoitre;
which was a strong case, Mister Henry, seeing that Rahab, the
harlot, was a taking of sides against her own people. So, I like
your plan and I'll stick by it.”

This being agreed upon, it became one of the amusements of
the road-side to put the sergeant through his catechism, which
was designed to make him familiar with the traits of private history
relating to the Dove Cote and its appurtenances, that he

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

might thereby maintain his identity, in the event of a close investigation.
Horse Shoe was but an awkward scholar in this school
of disguise, and gave Henry sufficient employment to keep him in
the path of probability; and, indeed, the young teacher himself
found it difficult to maintain an exact verisimilitude in the part
which it was his own province to play in this deception.

On the evening to which we have alluded, the sergeant, finding
himself within a short distance of the district of country in which
he was almost certain to encounter parties of both friends and foes,
adopted a greater degree of circumspection than he had hitherto
deemed it necessary to observe. His purpose was to halt upon
the borders of the forest, and endeavor to obtain accurate information
of the state of affairs along the river, before he entered upon
this dangerous ground. Like a soldier who had a rich treasure to
guard, he was determined to run no hazard that might be avoided,
in the safe conduct of the lady in whose service he was enlisted.
In accordance with this caution, he directed the cavalcade to move
onward at a moderate walk, in order that they might not reach
the limit of the woodland before the dusk of the evening; and also
in the hope of finding there some habitation where they might
pass the night. They had not advanced far in this manner before
the sergeant descried, at some distance ahead, a small log hut
standing by the road side, which, by the smoke that issued
from the chimney, he perceived to be inhabited. Upon this discovery,
he ordered the party to stop and await his return. Then
giving spurs to his horse he galloped forward, and, after a short
interval of absence, returned, made a favorable report of his reconnoissance,
and conducted his companions to the house.

The little cabin to which Mildred was thus introduced was the
homestead of an honest Whig soldier, by the name of Wingate, who
was now in service, under the command of one of the most gallant
partisans that any country ever produced, Francis Marion, then
recently promoted to the rank of a brigadier. The inmates were
the soldier's family, consisting of a young woman and a number
of small children, all demonstrating by their appearance a condition
of exceedingly limited comfort. The hut contained no more
than two rooms, which exhibited but a scanty supply of the meanest
furniture. The forest had been cleared for the space of a few

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

acres around the dwelling, and these were occupied by a small
garden or vegetable patch, meagrely stocked with scattered and
half parched plants; and by a cornfield, along the skirts of which
some lean hogs were seen groping with a felonious stealthiness.
A shed, in the same inclosure, formed a rendezvous for a few half-starved
cattle, that probably obtained their principal but slender
support from the neighboring wood. Add to these a troop of
fowls, that were now at roost upon one of the trees hard by, and
we have, probably, a tolerably correct inventory of the worldly
goods of this little family.

The woman of the house was kind and hospitable, and her
attentions were in no small degree quickened by the application of
a few pieces of money which Mildred insisted upon her receiving—
much to the discomfiture of the dame's self-possession—the boon
consisting of hard coin, to an amount of which, perhaps, she had
never before been mistrees.

Mildred was exceedingly fatigued, and it was an object of early
consideration to furnish her the means of rest. Our hostess,
assisted by old Isaac, and officiously but awkwardly superintended
by Horse Shoe, began her preparations for supper, to the abundance
of which the provident sergeant was enabled to contribute
some useful elements from his wallet. In one of the apartments
of the hut, a shock-bed was spread for the lady, and by the
assistance of her cloak and some other commodities which had
been provided as part of her travelling gear, she was supplied with
a couch that formed no ill exchange for the weariness of her long-inhabited
saddle. Use and necessity are kind nursing-mothers to
our nature, and do not often fail to endow us with the qualities
proper to the fortune they shape out for us. This was not Mildred's
first experience of a homely lodging since she left the Dove Cote;
and, as privation and toil have a faculty to convert the rough
pallet of the peasant into a bed of down, she hailed the present
prospect of rest with a contented and grateful spirit.

The supper being dispatched, our lady was left alone with her
hostess, to seek the repose of which she stood so much in need.

The sergeant now set about making provision for the rest of his
party. This was done by erecting a shelter beneath one of the
trees of the forest, opposite to the door of the cabin. It was

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

composed of a few boughs stacked against the trunk of the tree, sufficiently
covered with leaves to turn aside any rain that might
happen to fall. Under this cover Horse Shoe appointed that he
and his comrades should pass the night, enjoining them to keep a
regular watch for the security of the lady, whose welfare was now
the object of his most sedulous attention. All these preparations
were made with the exactness of military rule, and with a skill
that greatly delighted Henry.

The long summer twilight had faded away. Mildred had been,
from an early period, in the enjoyment of a profound slumber, and
Henry and his negro ally were seated at the front of their sylvan
tent. The sergeant had lighted his pipe, and now, taking his seat
upon a log that lay near his post, he began to smoke in good
earnest, with a mind as free from anxiety as if universal peace prevailed.
In the sedate enjoyment of this luxury, he fell into a
descant on matters and things, interlarded with long and strange
stories of his own singular adventures, which he told to the no
small edification and amusement of Henry and the negro.

The habits of the experienced soldier were curiously illustrated
in the thoughtful and sober foresight with which Robinson adapted
his plans to the exigencies of his condition, and then in the imperturbable
light-heartedness with which, after his measures of safety
were taken, he waited the progress of events. His watchfulness
seemed to be an instinct, engendered by a familiarity with danger,
whilst the steady and mirthful tone of his mind was an attribute
that never gave way to the inroads of care. He was the same
composed and self-possessed being in a besieged garrison, in the
moment of a threatened escalade, as amongst his cronies by a
winter fire-side.

“In this here starlight, Mister Henry,” he said, after he had
puffed out two or three charges of his pipe, “I can't see your eyes,
but by your yawning, I judge you are a little sleepy. Take my
advice and turn in. A sodger ought to snatch his rest when he can
get it. I'll keep guard over our young lady; the Lord protect her,
for a most an elegant and oncommon precious young creature!
Fling your great coat upon the leaves, and go at it, my lad, like a
good fellow.”

“If I was at home Mr. Horse Shoe, at the Dove Cote, I could

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

sit up all night listening to your stories; but I believe I am
bewitched to-night, for my eyelids, this hour past, have been snapping
like rat traps. So, I'll just stretch out for an hour or so, and
then get up and take my turn at the guard.”

“Don't trouble your head about watching,” replied Horse Shoe,
“you are not old enough for that yet. At your time of life, Mr.
Lindsay, a good night's rest is the best part of a ration. And tomorrow,
if I'm not mistaken, you will have need of all the strength
you can muster to-night. As for me, it isn't much account whether
I'm asleep or awake.”

“Not so fast, sergeant,” rejoined the youth, “I'm an older soldier
than you take me for; Stephen and I have watched many a night
for racoons. No, no, I'll have my turn towards morning. So, you
and Isaac take the first part of the night between you, and if anything
should happen, call me; I'm one of your minute men. So
good night. My horse trots harder than I thought he did.”

It was not long before our boasted minute man was locked up in
a spell apparently as profound as that which the legend affirms assailed
the seven sleepers: and Isaac, not even waiting for the good
example of his master, had already sunk upon the ground, with
that facility which distinguishes his race, the most uncaring and
happiest of mortals.

-- 435 --

CHAPTER XLI.

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]



Our fortress is the good green wood,
Our tent the cypress tree,
We know the forest round us
As seamen know the sea.
We know its walls of thorny vines,
Its glades of reedy grass,
Its safe and silent islands
Within the dark morass.
Bryant.

The faithful Horse Shoe being thus left to himself, replenished
his pipe, and, taking his rifle in his hand, paced to and fro upon
the border of the road, holding communion with his own thoughts,
carefully weighing the probabilities connected with his present singular
expedition, and revolving, after his own fashion, the fortunes
of Arthur Butler and Mildred Lindsay.

It was within an hour of midnight, when the sergeant's meditations
were interrupted by the tramp of a horse approaching the
hut at a gallop. But a few moments elapsed before a traveller,
who, in the star-light, Horse Shoe could discern to be armed, drew
up his rein immediately at the door of the dwelling, against which
he struck several blows with his weapon, calling out loudly at the
same time—

“Mistress Wingate—for God's sake, open your door quickly!
I have news to tell you, good woman.”

“In the name of mercy! who are you?” exclaimed the voice
of the dame within, whilst a note of alarm was also heard from her
fellow-lodger.

“What do you mean by this racket and clatter?” demanded
Horse Shoe, in the midst of the uproar, at the same time laying
his hand upon the stranger's bridle rein. “What brings you here,
sir?—stand back; the women in that house are under my charge,
and I won't have them disturbed.”

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

“If you are a friend to Mistress Wingate,” said the horseman,
sternly, “speak the word; if an enemy, I will shiver your skull
with the butt of my musket.”

“Don't be rash, good fellow,” replied Horse Shoe; “I take it
you and me are on the same side. What's afoot that you stir in
such a hurry?”

“The Tories are afoot—the devil's afoot! Open, Mistress Wingate—
open to Dick Peyton!”

“The Lord preserve us!” ejaculated the mistress of the hovel,
as she opened the door; “Bloody Spur, is it you? What ill luck
brings you here to-night?”

“A gang of Tories, Mistress Wingate, from the Black River,
under that cut-throat Fanning, crossed Pedee this morning at
Lowder's Lake. They have been thieving and burning as far as
Waggamaw, and are now on the road home by the upper ferry.
They will be along here in less than half an hour. Your husband,
Bob Wingate, and myself, were sent out by General Marion this
morning, to reconnoitre the roads. We fell in with the ruffians,
after sun-set, below Lumberton, and have tracked them up here.
Bob has got a pistol-shot through his arm. He was lucky enough,
however, to escape their clutches; but believing they had a spite
against him, and would ride past his house to-night, he told me to
call and give you warning, and to help you to drive the cattle back
into the swamp.”

“How many mought there be, friend?” asked Horse Shoe,
calmly.

“Between two and three hundred, at least,” said the trooper;
“we counted fifty in the vanguard—those that followed made a
long column of march. They have stolen a good many horses and
cattle, all of which are with them, and several prisoners.”

“What, ho!—Issac, Henry Lindsay; fall to, and saddle, boys,”
shouted Horse Shoe. “Miss Mildred, it will not do to stand. I
am sorry to break in upon your rest, but you must be ready to
move in a few minutes.”

Everything about the hut was now in confusion. Henry and
the sergeant were equipping the horses, whilst Isaac was gathering
up the baggage. Bloody Spur—to adopt the rider's nom de guerre
had dismounted, and was busy in removing the few articles of value

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

from the hut; the mother and children, meanwhile, were pouring
forth loud lamentations.

Mildred, in the midst of this scene of uproar, hurriedly made
her preparations for departure; and whilst she was yet engaged in
this care, a confused murmur was heard, at some distance up the
road—and the rattle of sabres, as well as the hoarse voice and
abrupt laughter of men, announced that the freebooters were at
no great distance from the dwelling.

“Merciful heaven!” exclaimed Mildred, giving way for the
first time to her fears; “they are fast approaching, and we shall be
captured.”

“Sister,” said Henry, with scarcely less alarm, “I will die by
your side, before they shall hurt a hair of your head.”

Horse Shoe, who at this moment was tightening the girths
of Mildred's saddle, paused for an instant to listen, and then said:

“The wind is north-east, young lady, and the voice sounds far
to night. One could hardly expect you to be cool when one of
these night-frays is coming on, but there's no occasion to be frightened.
Now, ma'am, if you please, I'll heave you into your seat.
There,” continued the sergeant, setting Mildred upon her horse,
“you have got four good legs under you, and by a fair use of them
will be as safe as a crowned king. Mister Henry, mount, and ride
with your sister slowly down the road, till I overtake you.”

Henry obeyed the order.

“Is the portmanteau and the rest of the baggage all safe, Isaac?
Don't be flurried, you old sinner, but look about you, before you
start off.”

“All safe,” replied the negro.

“Up and follow your master, then. Hark you, Mr. Bloody
Spur,” said Horse Shoe, as Isaac rode off, to the trooper, who was
still actively employed in turning the cattle loose from the inclosure,
“what is the best road hereabouts for my squad to keep out
of the way of these bullies?”

“About a mile from here, take a road that strikes into the
woods, upon your right hand,” answered the trooper hastily, “it
will lead you up the river to the falls of Pedee. If you should
meet any of Marion's men, tell them what you have seen; and say
Dick Peyton will be along close after you.”

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

“Where is Marion?” asked the sergeant, mounting his horse.

“What man that knows Frank Marion could ever answer that
question?” said the trooper. “He is everywhere, friend. But you
have no time to lose: be off.”

As Bloody Spur said this, he disappeared, driving the cattle before
him; whilst the mother, laden with an infant and as many
pieces of furniture as she could carry, and followed by her terrified
children, fled towards the neighboring thicket.

Horse Shoe in a few moments overtook his companions, and,
urging them forward at a rapid flight, soon reached the diverging
road, along which they journeyed with unabated speed for upwards
of a mile.

“How do you bear it, sister?” asked Henry, with concern.

“Ah, brother, with a sore heart to be made so painfully acquainted
with these frightful scenes. I lose all thought of my own
annoyance, in seeing the calamities that are heaped upon the unoffending
family of a man who dares to draw his sword for his
country.”

“Yes, ma'am,” said Horse Shoe, gravely, “these incarnivorous
devils have broken the rest of many a good woman in the Carolinas,
before they routed you out to-night, ma'am. But it is one of God's
marcies to see how you keep up under it.”

“Mine's a trifling grievance, good sergeant: I lose but a little
repose: that poor mother flies to save her children, uncertain, perhaps,
of to-morrow's subsistence; and her husband's life is in daily
peril. It is a sad lot. Yet truly,” added Mildred with a sigh,
“mine is scarcely better. Gracious heaven!” she exclaimed, looking
behind her, “they have set fire to the dwelling!”

In the quarter to which she directed her eyes, the horizon was
already illuminated with the blaze of Wingate's hut. The light
grew brighter for a short interval, and brought into bold relief
upon the sky, the tall, dark forms of the stately pines of which the
forest was composed.

“They are fools as well as villains,” said Horse Shoe, with an
angry vehemence; “they have had liquor to-night, or they would
hardly kindle up a blaze which should rouse every Whig on Pedee
to track them like hounds. It would be sport worth riding to look
at, if Marion should get a glimpse of that fire. But these wolves

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

have grown obstropolous ever since Horatio Gates made his fox-paw
at Camden.”

“Oh, it is a most savage war,” said Mildred, “that roots up the
humble hearth, and fires the lowly roof, where none but defencless
women and children abide. I shudder to think of such wanton
barbarity.”

“There's the thing, Miss Lindsay, that turns all our blood bitter.
Man to man is fair game, all the world over: but this ere stealing
of cattle, and burning of houses, and even cutting up by the roots
the plants of the 'arth, and turning of women and children naked
into the swamps, in the dead of night! it's a sorry business to
tell of a Christian people, and a cowardly business for a nation that's
a boasting of its bravery.”

The light of the conflagration had soon died away, and our
wanderers pursued their solitary road in darkness, ignorant of the
country through which they passed, and uncertain of the point to
which they tended. A full hour had gone by in this state of suspense,
and Robinson had once more resolved to make a halt, and
encamp his party in the woods. Before, however, he could put this
design into execution, he was unexpectedly challenged, from the
road-side, with the military demand of—“Who goes there?”

“Travellers,” was the reply.

“Where do you come from, and where are you going?”

“The first question I can answer,” said Horse Shoe, “and that is,
from Old Virginny, a fortnight ago, but, to-night, from a tolerable
snug lodging, where some onmannerly fellows troubled our sleep.
But as to where we're going, it's more likely you can tell that for
us.”

“You are saucy, sir.”

“It's more than I meant to be,” replied the sergeant. “Mayhap
you mought have hearn of a man they call Bloody Spur?”

“He has pricked your pillows for you—has he? Dick Peyton
is good at that,” said a second questioner.

“Aha, comrades, I understand you now,” said Horse Shoe, with
alacrity. “Dick Peyton and Bob Wingate both belong to your
party. Am I right? We are friends to Marion.”

“And therefore friends to us,” said the patrole. “Your name,
sir, and the number you have in company?”

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

“Take us to the general, and we will answer that,” replied
Horse Shoe. “The Tories have set upon Wingate's house and burnt
it to the ground. It's like we may be able to tell something worth
hearing at head-quarters. Your man Bloody Spur gave us in
charge to report him, and to say that he would soon follow upon
our track. I wonder that he isn't here before now.”

“I will remain,” said one of the soldiers to his companion; “you
shall take charge of the travellers.”

The trooper accordingly turned his horse's head and commanded
Horse Shoe and his party to follow.

The scout conducted our adventurers along a by-road that
led round the head of a marsh, and through several thickets
which, in the darkness of the night, were penetrated with great
difficulty; during this ride he interrogated Horse Shoe as to the
events of the late inroad of the Tories. He and his comrade had
been stationed upon the path where the sergeant encountered
them, to direct the out-riding parties of his corps to the spot of
Marion's encampment, the policy of this wary officer being to shift
his station so frequently as almost equally to defy the search of
friend and foe. Peyton and Wingate were both expected; and the
trooper who remained behind only waited to conduct them to the
commanding officer, who had, since the disappearance of daylight,
formed a bivouac in this neighborhood. Marion's custom was to
order his reconnoitring parties to return to him by designated
roads, where videttes were directed to repair in order to inform them
of his position,—a fact which, as his movements were accomplished
with wonderful celerity and secresy, they were generally unable to
ascertain in any other way.

At length, emerging from the thicket, and crossing what seemed,
by the plash of the horse's feet, a morass, the party, under the
guidance of the scout, came upon a piece of thinly-timbered woodland,
which, rising by a gentle slope, furnished what might be
called an island of dry ground, that seemed to be only accessible
by crossing the circumjacent swamp. Upon this spot were encamped,
in the rudest form of the bivouac, a party of cavalry, which
might have amounted to two hundred men. Several fires, whose
ruddy glare had been discerned for the last half mile of the journey,
were blazing forth from different quarters of the wood, and threw

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

a bold and sharp light upon the figures of men and horses, imparting
a feature of lively, picturesque beauty to the scene. The
greater portion of the soldiers were stretched beneath the trees,
with no other covering than the leafy bowers above them. The
horses were picketed in the neighborhood of their riders; and the
confused array of saddles, sabres, muskets, rifles, and other warlike instruments,
that were hung upon projecting boughs, or leant against
the trunks, as they caught the flashes of the frequent fires, seemed
to be magnified in number equal to the furniture of thrice the force.
Sentinels were seen pacing their limits on the outskirts of this
company, and small bodies of patroles on horseback moved across
the encampment with the regularity of military discipline. Here
and there, as if regardless of rest, or awaiting some soon-expected
tour of duty, small knots of men sat together amusing themselves,
by torch-light, at cards; and, more appropriately, others had
extended their torpid frames in sleep upon their grassy pallets and
knapsack pillows.

“We have seen war in its horrors,” exclaimed Mildred, with an
involuntary vivacity; “and here it is in all its romance!”

“Sister, I wish you were at home,” said Henry, eagerly, “and
Steve and I had the Rangers on this field to-night. I would undertake
to command a picket with any man here!”

To Horse Shoe these were familiar scenes, and he could not comprehend
the source of that sudden interest which had so vividly
aroused the admiration of his companions; but asking the guide
to conduct them immediately to General Marion, he followed the
soldier across the whole extent of the bivouac, until they halted
beneath a large tree, near which a few officers were assembled.
One of this group was seated on the ground; and close by him,
planted in the soil, a blazing pine-faggot flung a broad light upon
a saddle, the flap of which the officer had converted, for the occasion,
into a writing-desk.

“Make way for a squad of travellers picked up on the road to-night,”
said the scout in a loud voice. “They wish to see General
Marion.”

In a moment our party was surrounded by the officers; and
Horse Shoe, unceremoniously dismounting, addressed the person
nearest to him:—

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

“A lady, sir, from Virginia, that I started with from her father's
house, to fetch to Carolina; but who has been most audaciously
unhoused and unbedded in the very middle of the night by a hellish
pack of Tories.”

“My name is Lindsay, sir,” said Henry, riding to the front;
“my sister and myself were travelling south, and have been obliged
to fly, to-night, before a detachment of horse-stealers.”

“From Bob Wingate's,” said Horse Shoe, “as I should judge,
some six miles back. I want to report to General Marion: the
lady, likewise, is tired, as she has good right to be.”

The officer to whom this was addressed, directed a soldier to
seek General Marion, and then approaching Mildred, said:

“Madam, we can promise but little accommodation suitable to a
lady: the greenwood tree is but an uncouth resting-place: but
what we can supply shall be heartily at your service.”

“I feel sufficiently thankful,” replied Mildred, “to know that I
am in the hands of friends.”

“Sister, alight,” said Henry, who now stood beside her stirrup,
and offered his hand: and in a moment Mildred was on her feet.

The officer then conducted her to a bank, upon which a few
blankets were thrown by some of the soldiers in attendance. “If
this strange place does not alarm you,” he said, “you may perhaps
find needful repose upon a couch even as rough as this.”

“You are very kind,” replied Mildred, seating herself. “Brother,
do not quit my side,” she added, in a low voice: “I feel foolishly
afraid.”

But a few moments elapsed before the light of the torches,
gleaming upon his figure, disclosed to Mildred the approach of a person
of short stature and delicate frame, in whose step there was a
singular alertness and rapidity. He wore the blue and buff uniform
of the staff, with a pair of epaulets, a buckskin belt, and broadsword.
A three-cornered cocked-hat, ornamented with a buck-tail,
gave a peculiar sharpness to his naturally sharp and decided features;
and a pair of small, dark eyes twinkled in the firelight, from
a countenance originally sallow, but now swarthy from sun and
wind. There was a conspicuous alacrity and courtesy in the gay
and chivalrous tone in which he accosted Mildred:

“General Marion, madam, is too happy to have his poor camp

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

honored by the visit of a lady. They tell me that the Tories
were so uncivil as to break in upon your slumbers to-night. It
adds greatly to my grudge against them.”

“I have ventured,” said Mildred, “into the field of war, and it
does not become me to complain that I have met its vicissitudes.”

“Gallantly spoken, madam! May I be allowed to know to whom
I am indebted for the honor of this visit?”

“My name is Lindsay, my father resides at the Dove Cote in
Virginia: under the protection of my brother and a friend, I left
home to travel into Carolina.”

“A long journey, madam,” interrupted Marion; “and you have
been sadly vexed to-night, I learn. We have a rude and unquiet
country.”

“My sister and myself,” said Henry, “counted the chances before
we set out.”

“I would call you but an inexperienced guide, sir,” said the
General, addressing Henry, and smiling.

“Oh, as to that,” replied the youth, “we have an old soldier
with us—Horse Shoe Robinson—hem—Stephen Foster, I meant
to say.”

“Horse Shoe Robinson!” exclaimed Marion, “where is he?”

“Mr. Henry Lindsay, General, and me,” said the sergeant,
bluntly, “have been practising a lie to tell the Tories, in case they
should take us unawares; but it sticks, you see, in both of our
throats. It's the true fact that I'm Horse Shoe himself. This
calling me Stephen Foster is only a hanging out of false colors for
the benefit of the red-coats and Tories, upon occasion.”

“Horse Shoe, good fellow, your hand,” said Marion, with vivacity,
“I have heard of you before. Miss Lindsay, excuse me, if
you please; I have business to-night which is apt impertinently
to thrust itself between us and our duty to the ladies. Richards,”
he continued, addressing a young officer who stood near him, “see
if you can find some refreshment that would be acceptable to the
lady and her brother. Horse Shoe, this way: I would speak with
you.”

Marion now retired towards the place where the writing materials
were first noticed, and entered into an examination of the

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

sergeant, as to the particulars of the recent attack upon Wingate's
cabin.

Before Robinson had finished his narrative of the events of the
night, a horseman dashed up almost at full speed to the spot
where Marion stood, and, flinging himself from his saddle, whilst
his horse stood panting beside him, asked for the General.

“How now, Bloody Spur! What's the news?” demanded
Marion.

“The Black River hawks are flying,” said the soldier.

“I have heard that already,” interrupted the chieftain. “Tell
me what else.”

“I stayed long enough to secure Wingate's cattle, and then set
out for the river to cut loose the boats at the Ferry. I did it in
good time. Four files followed close upon my heels, who had
been sent ahead to make sure of the means of crossing. The fellows
found me after my work was done, and chased me good three
miles. They will hardly venture, General, to swim the river to-night,
with all the thievery they have in their hands; and I rather take
it they will halt at the ferry till daylight.”

“Then that's a lucky cast, Dick Peyton,” exclaimed Marion.
“Ho, there! Peters, wake up that snoring trumpeter. Tell him
to sound `to saddle.' Come lads, up, up. Gentlemen, to your
duties!”

Forthwith the trumpet sounded, and with its notes everything
asleep started erect. Troopers were seen hurrying across the
ground in rapid motion: some hastily buckling on broadswords
and slinging their muskets; others equipping the horses; and
everywhere torches were seen passing to and fro in all the agitation
of a sudden muster. As soon as Marion had set this mass in
action, he repaired to Mildred, and in a manner that betokened no
excitement from the general stir around him, he said—

“I owe you an apology, Miss Lindsay, for this desertion, which
I am sure you will excuse when you know that it is caused by my
desire to punish the varlets who were so ill-mannered as to intrude
upon your slumbers. I hope, however, you will not be a loser
by the withdrawal of our people, as I will take measures to put
you under the protection of a good friend of mine, the widow of a

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

worthy soldier, Mistress Rachel Markham, who lives but two miles
from this, and whose hospitable mansion will afford you a shelter
more congenial to your wishes than this broad canopy of ours.
A guide shall be ready to conduct you.”

“Your kindness, general,” said Mildred, “puts me under many
obligations.”

“Horse Shoe shall take a line of explanation to my friend,”
added Marion. “And now, madam, farewell,” he said, offering
his hand. “And you, Master or Mister Henry, I don't know
which—you seem entitled to both—good night, my brave lad: I
hope, before long, to hear of your figuring as a gallant soldier of
independence.”

“I hope as much myself,” replied Henry.

Marion withdrew, and by the time that he had prepared the
letter and put it into Horse Shoe's hands, his troops were in
line, waiting their order to march. The general mounted a spirited
charger, and galloping to the front of his men, wheeled them
into column, and, by a rapid movement, soon left Horse Shoe and
his little party, attended by one trooper who had been left as a
guide, the only tenants of this lately so busy scene. The change
seemed almost like enchantment. The fires and many torches
were yet burning, but all was still, except the distant murmur of
the receding troops, which grew less and less, until, at last, there
reigned the silence of the native forest.

Our travellers waited, almost without exchanging a word,
absorbed in the contemplation of an incident so novel to Mildred
and her brother, until the distant tramp of the cavalry could be
no longer heard: then, under the direction of the guide, they set
out for the residence of Mrs. Markham.

-- --

CHAPTER XLII.

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

The day had just begun to dawn as our party, under the guidance
of Marion's soldier, were ferried across the Pedee, on the opposite
bank of which river lay the estate and mansion of Mrs. Markham.
The alarms and excitements of the past night had ceased to
stimulate the frame of Mildred, and she now found herself sinking
under the most painful weariness. Henry had actually fallen
asleep as he sat upon the gunwale of the ferry-boat, and rested his
head against the sergeant's shoulder: the whole party were overcome
with the lassitude that is so distressing, at this hour of
dawning, to all persons who have spent the night in watching;
and even the sergeant himself, to the influences of fatigue and
privation the most inaccessible of mortals, and, by fate or fortune,
the most unmalleable—occasionally nodded his head, as if answering
the calls of man's most welcome visitor. It was, therefore, with
more than ordinary contentment that our travellers, when again
mounted, were enabled to descry, in the first light of the morning,
a group of buildings seated upon an eminence about a mile
distant, on the further side of the cultivated lowland that stretched
along the southern margin of the river. The guide announced
that this was the point of their destination, and the intelligence
encouraged the party to accelerate the speed with which they
journeyed over the plain. When they arrived at the foot of the
hill, the character of the spot they were approaching was more
distinctly developed to their view. The mansion, encompassed by
a tuft of trees that flung their broad and ancient limbs above its
roof, was of the best class of private dwellings, old and stately in
its aspect, and exhibiting all the appendages that characterized
the seat of a wealthy proprietor. It was constructed entirely of
wood, in accordance with a notion that prevailed at that period,
no less than at the present, that a frame structure was best adapted
to the character of the climate. It occupied the crest of a

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

hill which commanded a view of the river with its extensive
plains; whilst, in turn, it was overlooked by the adjacent tract of
country bearing the name of the Cheraw Highlands.

As the party ascended this eminence, Henry, in the eager and
thoughtless satisfaction of the moment, put his bugle to his mouth
and continued to blow with all his might, deaf to the remonstrances
of his sister, who was endeavoring to explain that there was some
want of courtesy in so abrupt a challenge of the hospitality of the
family. The blast was interrupted by Horse Shoe's laying his
hand upon the instrument, as he gave the indiscreet bugler a short
military lecture:

“You might fetch trouble upon us, Mister Henry: this here
screeching of horns or trumpets is sometimes a sort of bullying of
a garrison; and if an enemy should happen to be on post here—
as, God knows, is likely enough in such scampering wars as these,
why you have set the thing past cure: for it is cutting off all
chance of escape, just as much as if the people had been ordered
`to horse.' It leaves nothing for us but to brazen it out.”

An old negro was first startled by the summons, and appeared
for a moment at the door of one of the out-buildings, evincing, as
he looked down the road upon the approaching cavalcade, manifest
signs of consternation. After a brief glance, he was seen to
retreat across the yard to the door of the mansion-house, where he
fell to beating at it with as much earnestness as if giving an alarm
of fire, shouting at the same time, “Lord bless us, mistress! here
is a whole rigiment of sodgers coming to turn everything topsy-turvy.
Get up, get up—open the door!”

“Stop your bawling, you stunted black-jack!” said Robinson,
who had galloped up to the spot, “and none of your lies. Is the
lady of the house at home?”

A window was thrown up, at the same moment, in an upper
story, and a female head, decorated with a nightcap, was thrust
out, whilst a voice, tremulous with affright, inquired what was the
cause of this disturbance; but before an answer could be given
the head was withdrawn, and the door opening discovered a youth
scarcely in appearance over sixteen, with a loose robe thrown
around his person and a pistol in his hand.

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

“Who comes here, and with what purpose?” was the question
firmly put by the young man.

“Friends,” said Horse Shoe—“sent to the good lady by General
Marion. Sorry, sir, to be the occasion of such a rumpus. But
this here young lady has travelled all night and is 'most dead with
hardships.”

Mildred, who with the rest of the company had now arrived
near the door, was about to speak, when the questioner retired,
calling the negro after him into the house. In a moment the
servant returned with Mrs. Markham's compliments to the party,
and a request that they would alight.

“Then all's well,” said Horse Shoe, dismounting, and immediately
afterwards lifting Mildred from her saddle, “a friend in
need, madam, is the greatest of God's blessings. I make no
doubt you will find this as snug a nest as you ever flew into in
your life.”

“And, good sergeant, most specially welcome,” replied Mildred,
smiling in the midst of all her pain, “for in truth I never was so
weary.”

The guide, having now performed his duty, announced that he
must return to his corps; and, after a few cheering words of
kind remembrance from Mildred, coupled with a message of
thanks to Marion, he wheeled about and galloped back towards
the river. Mildred and Henry entered the house: and the
sergeant, taking command of Isaac, followed the horses towards
the stable.

The brother and sister were ushered into an ample parlor, comfortably
furnished according to the fashion of the wealthier classes
of that day; and, Mildred as she threw herself upon a capacious
sofa, could not fail to recognise in the formal portraits that were
suspended to the pannelled walls, that she was in the dwelling of a
family of some pride of name and lineage.

After a short interval, the proprietress of the mansion entered
the parlor. She was a lady of a kind and gentle aspect, apparently
advanced beyond the middle period of life; and her features,
somewhat emaciated, gave a sign of feeble health. She was attired
in dishabille, hastily thrown on; and there was some expression of

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

alarm in the unreserved and familiar manner with which she
approached Mildred, and inquired into the nature of this early
journey.

“I hope no unhappy accident, my dear, has driven you at this
unusual hour to my poor house? You are heartily welcome. I
fear to ask what has brought you.”

“My brother and myself, madam,” said Mildred, “have had a
most adventurous night. This letter will explain. General Marion
was so kind as to commit us to your hospitality.”

The lady took the letter and read it.

“Miss Lindsay, my child, I am truly happy to serve you. You
have had an awful night, but these times make us acquainted with
strange afflictions. This young gentleman, your brother, is he your
only attendant?”

Mildred began to communicate the details of her journey, when
she was interrupted by her hostess.

“I will not trouble you with questions, now, my dear. You
must have sleep; I dread lest your health may suffer by this harsh
exposure. After you have had rest, we will talk more, and become
better acquainted. Judith,” continued the matron, addressing a
servant maid, who had just entered the room, “attend this lady to
a chamber. Mr. Henry Lindsay, I believe—so General Marion calls
you—my son Alfred shall take you in charge.”

With these words the good lady left the room, and in an instant
after returned with the youth who had first appeared at the door.
Upon being introduced by his mother to the guests, he lost no time
in obeying her orders in regard to Henry, whom he had conducted
out of the room at the same moment that Mildred followed the
servant towards a chamber.

The entire day was spent by our party in recruiting their strength,
towards which needful care the hospitable hostess contributed by
the tenderest attentions. On the following morning Mildred,
although refreshed by the slumbers of the long interval, still exhibited
the traces of her recent fatigue; and upon the earnest
recommendation of Mrs. Markham, seconded by the almost oracular
authority of Horse Shoe,—for the sergeant had greatly won upon
the respect of his companions by his prudence and discretion—
she determined to remain another day in her present resting-place.

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

Mrs. Markham was the widow of a Carolina gentleman, who had
borne the rank of a colonel in the Whig militia, and had been
actively employed, in the earlier stages of the war, in the southern
provinces. He had fallen in an unfortunate skirmish with some of
Prevost's light troops, on the Savannah river, some sixteen months
before; and his widow, with three daughters and no other male
protector than an only son, was now, in this season of extreme
peril, residing upon a large estate, which the evil fortune of the
times had made the theatre of an eventful and active desultory war.
She had been exposed to the most cruel exactions from the Tories,
to whom her possessions were generally yielded up with a passive
and helpless submission; and the firmness with which, in all her
difficulties, she had adhered to the cause for which her husband
fell, had gained for her the generous sympathy of the whig leaders,
and more than once stimulated them to enterprises, in her behalf,
that were followed by severe chastisement upon her enemies. These
circumstances had given extensive notoriety to her name, and
drawn largely upon her the observation of both friend and foe. To
Marion, who hovered upon this border more like a goblin than a
champion whose footsteps might be tracked, her protection had
become a subject of peculiar interest; and the indefatigable soldier
frequently started up in her neighborhood when danger was at hand,
with a mysterious form of opposition that equally defied the calculations
of Whigs and Tories.

The lady was still in her weeds, and grief and care had thrown
a pallor upon her cheek; but the watchfulness imposed upon her
by the emergencies of the day, her familiarity with alarms, and the
necessity for constant foresight and decisive action, had infused a
certain hardihood into her character, that is seldom believed to
be,—but yet in the hour of trial unerringly exhibits itself—an
attribute of the female bosom. Her manners were considerate,
kind, and fraught with dignity. She was the personation of a class
of matrons that—for the honor of our country and of the human
race—was not small in its numbers, nor upon trial unworthy of its
fame, in the sad history of the sufferings of Carolina.

The evening of the day on which Mildred arrived at the mansion
brought rumors of a brilliant exploit achieved by Marion; and
more circumstantial accounts on the following morning confirmed

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

the good tidings. The alert partisan had fallen upon the track of
the freebooters who had been marauding on the confines of North
Carolina, and whose incursion had expelled our travellers from
Wingate's cabin. Marion had overtaken them before sunrise, on
the bank of the Pedee, where they had been detained by reason of
Peyton's successful removal of the boats. A short but most decisive
combat was the consequence, and victory, as she was wont, had
seated herself upon Marion's banner. The chieftain and his followers
had, as usual, disappeared, and the whole country was in a
state of agitation and dread; the one side fearing a repetition of
the blow in some unlooked-for quarter, the other alarmed by the
expectation of quick and bloody reprisal.

These events still more contributed to fortify Mildred's resolution
to remain another day under the shelter of Mrs. Markham's friendly
roof, before she would venture forth in the further prosecution of
her journey.

Here, for the present, we must leave her.

-- 452 --

CHAPTER XLIII. OCCURRENCES AT MUSGROVE'S MILL.

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]



She passed by stealth the narrow door,
The postern way also,
And thought each bush her robe that tore,
The grasp of a warding foe.
Joanna Baillie.

The month of September was more than half gone. The night
had just set in, and the waxing moon shone forth from a clear
heaven, flinging her rays upon the rippling surface of the Ennoree
and upon the glossy leaves that flickered in the wind by the banks
of the stream, when Mary Musgrove, with wary and stealthy pace,
glided along the path, intricate with shrubbery, that led upwards
immediately upon the margin of the river. For a full half hour
had she toiled along this narrow way since she had stolen past the
sentinel near her father's gate. The distance was not a mile; but
the anxious maiden, pursued by her own fears, had more than
once, in the fancy that she was followed, stopped in her career and
concealed herself in the thick copse-wood, and listened with painful
intensity for the footsteps of those whom her imagination had set
upon her track. There was, however, no pursuit: it was the
prowling fox or the raccoon whose leap had disturbed the dry and
rotten branches that lay upon the ground; and Mary smiled with
faint-heartedness at the illusions of her own mind. She arrived at
last beneath the brow of a crag that jutted over the stream, and in
the shade of one of the angles of the rock, she discerned the figure
of a man seated upon the grass. She paused with a distrustful
caution, as she challenged the silent and half-concealed person.

“Hist, John! is it you? For mercy, speak! Why would you
frighten me?—Me, Mary. Don't you know me?” said the maiden,
as she took heart of grace and advanced near enough to put
her hand upon John Ramsay's shoulder. “Powers above! the

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

man's asleep,” she added with a laugh. “Who would have thought
I should have caught you napping, John, at such a time as this!”

“Why, in truth, Mary,” said John Ramsay, waking up under the
touch of his mistress, and rising to his feet, “I deserve to be shot
for sleeping on my watch; but I have been so driven from post to
pillar for this last fortnight, that it is as much as I can do to keep
my eyes open when night comes on. So Mary, you will forgive
me, and more particularly when I tell you I was dreaming of you;
and thought this war was at an end, and that you and I were
happy in a house of our own. I have been waiting for you for
upwards of an hour.”

“Ah, John, I don't think I could sleep if it had been my turn to
watch for you.”

“There's the difference,” replied John, “betwixt you women and
us men; you are so full of frights and fidgetings and fancyings,
that I do verily believe all the sleeping doses in the world could
never make you shut your eyes when anything is going on that
requires watching, whether it be for a sick friend or for a piece of
scheming. Now, with us, we take a nap on a hard-trotting horse,
and fall to snoring up to the very minute that the trumpet wakes
us to make a charge. What news from Butler?”

“It is all fixed,” answered Mary, “to our hearts' content. Lieutenant
Macdonald, ever since Cornwallis's letter, allows Major Butler
greater privileges; and the sentinels are not half so strict as
they used to be; so that I think we may give them the slip. By
the gable window that looks out from the garret room, the Major
will be able to get upon the roof, and that, he thinks, is near
enough to the tree for him to risk a leap into its branches; though
I am almost afraid he is mistaken, for it looks awfully wide for a
spring. He says if you will be ready with the horses an hour before
day-light to-morrow, he will try the leap, and join you at the
willows above the mill. Christopher will saddle one of the wagon-horses
and lead him to the place.”

“And the sentinel who keeps guard on that side?”

“Ah, John, that puzzles us,” said Mary; “I'm so much afraid
that you will be rash. It is in your nature to forget yourself.”

“Tut, girl; don't talk of that. I'll find a way to manage the
sentinel. I will steal up to him and take him unawares; and then

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

seizing him by the throat, give him his choice of a knife in between
his ribs, or a handful of guineas in his pocket.”

“Hadn't we better tell him what a good man the Major is?” said
Mary, alarmed at the idea of a struggle in which her lover's
life might be endangered, “and try to coax him to take our
side?”

“Ha, ha!” ejaculated the trooper involuntarily, “that's a very
good woman's thought, but it won't hold out in a campaign. The
fellow might happen to have some honesty, and then away goes
our whole scheme. No, no; blows are the coin that these rascals
buy their bread with, and, faith, we'll trade with them in the same
article.”

“But then, John, you will be in danger.”

“What of that, girl? When have I been out of danger? And
don't you see, Mary, what good luck I have with it? Never fear
me; I will stifle the fellow in the genteelest fashion known in the
wars.”

“And if it must be so, John, I will say my prayers for you with
more earnestness than I ever said them in my life. As my father
says, the God of Israel will stand by our cause: and when He is for
us, what care we who is against us?”

“You are a good girl, Mary,” replied John Ramsay, smiling.
“Get back to the house; let Major Butler know that you have seen
me, and that I will be ready.”

“He is to be at the window,” said Mary, “and I am to signify
to him that you are prepared, by setting up a plank against the
garden fence in a place where he can see it. He is to keep a look-out
from the window all night, and when the time comes you are
to flash a little powder on the edge of the woods upon the hill: if
he is ready then he will show his candle near the window-sill; that,
he says, must be a sign for you to come on; and when he sees you
he will take the leap.”

“I understand it,” said Ramsay. “Tell Christopher to be sure
of the horse.”

“I have a great deal of courage, John, when danger is far off—
but when it comes near, I tremble like a poor coward,” said Mary.
“Does not my hand feel cold?”

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

“Your lips are warm, Mary,” replied John, kissing her, “and
your heart is warm. Now, never flag when it comes to the trial.
Everything depends upon you. We shall be very happy, by-and-by,
to talk this thing all over. How many soldiers are on Macdonald's
guard? Have none left you since I saw you yesterday?”

“None,” said Mary: “one man left the mill two days since.
I think I heard them say he was going to Ninety-six, on business
for the lieutenant.”

“Well, well, it makes but little odds how many are there, so
they but sleep soundly. Our business is more to run than to fight.
Mary, my girl, step across to my father's to-morrow, and he will
tell you what has become of me. We must get the Major out of
this country of wolf-traps as fast as we can.”

“I forgot to ask you,” said the maiden, “if you had some coarse
clothes ready for the Major. He must not seem to be what
he is.”

“Trust me for that,” replied the trooper. “Christopher has
given me a bundle with as fine a dusty suit in it as any miller's
boy ever wore; and besides that, I have a meal bag to throw
across the Major's saddle: and as for myself, Mary, there's ploughman
in my very looks. We shall cheat all the Tories betwixt this
and Catawba.”

“Now, John, before I leave you, I have one favor to ask.”

“And what is that?” inquired the generous-hearted soldier,
“you know, if I can, I will grant it before it is named.”

“I would ask as a favor to me,” said Mary, with earnestness,
“that you will not be too venturesome: the Major is a wiser man
than you, so be governed by him. Remember, John, if any ill
were to happen to you, it would break my heart.”

“I am not so foolhardy, my girl,” replied Ramsay, “but, that
when there's occasion for it, I can show as clean a pair of heels as
any man: and so, for your sake, you kitten,” he said, as he put
his hands upon her cheeks, and again snatched a kiss, “I will
run to-morrow like a whole troop of devils. And now, Mary, good
night, and God bless you girl! it is time you were at home. Yet
upon second thoughts, I will walk part of the way with you. So,
take my arm and let us begin the retreat.”

“John, I do so fear you may be hurt,” said the maiden, as they

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

pursued their way along the path, her whole thoughts being
absorbed with the danger of the enterprise. “Be careful when
you come near the sentinel to wait until his back is turned. This
moon shines bright, and you may easily be seen.”

“But look, girl, the moon has scarcely two hours yet to travel,
and, from that circle round it, I shouldn't wonder if we had rain
before day-light; so by the hour we have fixed for the Major's
escape, it will be dark enough: therefore you may be easy on
that score.”

The humble and ardent lovers pursued their way towards the
miller's dwelling with slow steps, intently engaged in conversing
over the chances of their perilous project, until they arrived at a
point beyond which it was not safe for John Ramsay to venture.
Here, after many affectionate caresses and fond adieus, they
separated—the maiden to steal to her place of rest, the soldier to
hasten back to his horse, that awaited him near the scene of the
late meeting.

Mary soon arrived at the mill; then sauntering carelessly
towards the dwelling-house, began, the better to conceal her purpose,
to sing a simple air, during which she had wandered up to
the garden fence, where she delayed long enough to set up the
plank. The small window in the angle of the roof of the cottage
looked down upon the spot where she stood; and as she cast her
eyes towards this part of the building, she received a recognition
from the prisoner, in a slight waving of the hand, which was
sufficiently observable by the light of the taper within.

Matters having gone so far to the maiden's satisfaction, she now
retreated into the house.

The reader will perceive from this narrative that Butler's
fortunes had greatly improved since we last took leave of him.
The messenger despatched to Cornwallis by Williams had brought
back to the Fair Forest, where it will be remembered the vanquishers
of Innis had retreated, a more favorable answer than
even the republican leader had hoped. The British commander
was not ignorant of the capture of Butler, but the circumstances
of the trial had not before been communicated to him. Upon the
representation of Williams, he had no hesitation to order a respite

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

to be given to the prisoner for such reasonable time as might be
necessary for further investigation. This obvious act of justice
was more than, in the circumstances of the times, might have
been expected from Cornwallis. The cruel and bloody policy
which he adopted towards the inhabitants of the Carolinas,
immediately after the battle of Camden, showed a tone of personal
exacerbation that was scarcely consistent with the lenity displayed
towards Butler. It is not unlikely, therefore, that the fear of
retaliation upon the young St. Jermyn, of whose fate he might
have been informed from officers of his own camp, might have
induced him to temporize in the present case, and to grant a suspension
of proceedings against the rebel prisoner. The reply to
Williams's letter accordingly intimated that, for the present, Major
Butler should be held in close custody as a prisoner of war,
leaving the determination of the manner in which he was finally
to be disposed of, a subject for future consideration.

John Ramsay, after the departure of Horse Shoe Robinson for
Virginia, instead of rejoining his regiment, returned to the Fair
Forest camp, where he remained with Williams, until the answer
from Cornwallis was received. The tidings of this answer he undertook
to convey to Butler, and he again set out for his father's house.
John felt himself now regularly enlisted in the service of the
prisoner, and having found means to communicate his present
employment to General Sumpter, he obtained permission to remain
in it as long as his assistance was of value. The service itself was
a grateful one to the young trooper: it accorded with the
generosity of his character, and gratified his personal pride by the
trust-worthiness which it implied: but more than this, it brought
him into opportunities of frequent meeting with Mary Musgrove,
who, passionately beloved by the soldier, was not less ardent than
he in her efforts to promote the interest of Butler.

The state of the country did not allow John to be seen in
day-time, and he and Mary had consequently appointed a place of
meeting, where in the shades of night they might commune
together on the important subjects of their secret conspiracy.
Night after night they accordingly met at this spot, and here all
their schemes were contrived. Mary sometimes came to David
Ramsay's dwelling, and the old man's counsel was added to that

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

of the lovers. Christopher Shaw and Allen Musgrove were not
ignorant of what was in contemplation, but it was a piece of
necessary policy that they should appear to be as little connected
with the prisoner as possible. Christopher, therefore, pursued his
duties as assistant-quarter-master or purveyor to the little garrison
under Macdonald's command, with unabated assiduity.

The plan of Butler's escape was John Ramsay's. He had been
anxiously awaiting an opportunity to attempt this enterprise for
the last fortnight, but the difficulty of concerting operations with
the prisoner had retarded his movement. This difficulty was at
last overcome, and, for a few days past, the plan had been arranged.
All that was left to be done was to appoint the hour.
Christopher Shaw and Mary, alone of the miller's family, were
made acquainted with the details. Christopher was to provide a
horse and a suitable disguise for Butler, and these were to be
ready at a tuft of willows that grew upon the edge of the river
some quarter of a mile above the mill, whenever Mary should
announce that John was ready to act. Ramsay's horse was to be
brought to the same spot. The preparatory signals, already
mentioned, were all agreed upon and understood by the parties.
Butler was to escape to the roof, and thence by the boughs of a
large oak that grew hard by the miller's dwelling. A sentinel
was usually posted some fifty paces from this tree, and it was a
matter of great perplexity to determine how his vigilance was to
be defeated. This difficulty, John resolved, should be overcome
by a stern measure: the man was to be silenced, if necessary, by a
blow. John Ramsay was to steal upon him in the dark, and if
signs of alarm were given, he was to master the sentinel in such
a manner as the occasion might require, being furnished by Butler
with a purse of gold, if such a form of influence might be
necessary.

Such is the outline of the plan by which Butler's disenthralment
was to be attempted.

Mary Musgrove, before she retired to her chamber, sought Christopher
Shaw and made him acquainted with the appointment of
the hour, and then left him to manage his own share of the enterprise.
It was now near ten at night, and Christopher, who had
charge of Allen Musgrove's stable, in order to avoid the suspicion

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

of being seen stirring at a later hour, immediately set off to saddle
the horse. One of the wagon team, well known in the family by
the name of Wall Eye, was selected for this service, and being
speedily accoutred, was conducted to the willows, where he was
tied fast to a tree, to remain until the hour of need. The young
miller soon returned, and it was not long afterwards that the
household and its military companions were wrapt in the silence of
unsuspecting repose.

Butler, at the hour of the customary visit of the watch, had gone to
bed; and, feigning sickness, had been allowed to burn a light in his
room during the night. His chamber door, also, by special favor, was
closed; and the night advanced without suspicion or distrust from
any quarter. At two o'clock the last sentinels were relieved, and
the form had been gone through of inspecting the prisoner's chamber.
To all outward show, Butler was asleep: the door was
again shut, and all was still. The time for action now arrived.
Butler rose silently from his bed, dressed himself, and, putting his
shoes into his pockets, stole in his stockinged feet to the little gable
window at the further end of his apartment. Here he remained,
gazing out upon the night with fixed attention. The moon had set,
and the sky was overcast with clouds, adding a fortunate obscurity
to the natural darkness of the hour. By still greater good luck,
after a few moments the wind began to rise and rain to descend.
Everything seemed to favor the enterprise. The shadowy form of the
sentinel, who was stationed on this side of the house, was dimly
discerned by Butler through the gloom; and it was with joyful
satisfaction that he could perceive the soldier, as the rain fell in larger
drops, retreat some distance from his post and take shelter beneath
the shrubbery that grew in the garden. At the same moment a
flash upon the hill, which might have been mistaken for summer
lightning, announced to him that his faithful comrade was at hand.
Desirous to take advantage of the present neglect of the sentinel,
and to avoid the possibility of bringing him into conflict with Ramsay,
Butler hastily showed his candle at the window, then extinguished
it, and throwing himself out upon the roof, scrambled
towards the nearest point of the impending branches of the oak.
Here, without a moment's pause, he made a fearless leap that flung
him amongst the boughs. The darkness prevented him from

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

choosing the most favorable lodgment in the tree, and he fell across
a heavy limb with such force as to take away his breath—receiving,
at the same time, a severe contusion in the head. For a brief
space he hung almost senseless, and there was reason to apprehend
that he would fall in a swoon to the ground; but the occasion
braced his sinking strength, and before many minutes he revived
sufficiently to make his way to the trunk, by which he descended
safely to the earth. He now threw himself on his hands and feet,
and crept to the garden fence. The rain still increased, and fell in
a heavy shower. In another instant he surmounted the barrier,
and betook himself with his utmost speed towards the mill, behind
which he sought concealment and temporary rest.

“Stand,” said John Ramsay, who had just reached this point on
his way to the house, and now, taken by surprise, presented a pistol
to Butler's breast. “One word above your breath and you die.
Be silent, and here is gold for you.”

“Ramsay,” said Butler, in a low tone, “is it you?”

“Your name?” demanded the trooper, still presenting the pistol.

“Butler,” was the reply.

“Thanks—thanks, good Major, for that word! You have
been before me. I thought you would not miss this rain. Is all
well?”

“Better, much better, than we could have hoped,” answered Butler.
“Seeing the sentinel was off his guard, I took time by the
forelock, and have saved you trouble.”

“For God's sake, Major, let us not delay here. Our horses are
waiting for us above.”

“I am ready,” said Butler, having now put on his shoes. “My
brave fellow, I owe you more than I can find words to utter: lead
the way.”

The liberated captive and his gallant comrade instantly hastened
towards the horses, and mounting with a joyful alacrity, soon set
forward at a gallop in the direction leading to David Ramsay's
cottage. Here they arrived just as the day began to dawn.

-- 461 --

CHAPTER XLIV. A MELANCHOLY INCIDENT.

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]



The hand of the reaper
Takes the ears that are hoary,
But the voice of the weeper
Wails manhood in glory.
Scott.

Brief time was taken by the fugitives for refreshment at David
Ramsay's dwelling. Here Butler put on the disguise which Christopher
Shaw had provided for him. Then arming himself with a
pair of pistols which John had appropriated to his use, the trooper
himself using a similar precaution, our two adventurers resumed
their journey. Their first object was to gain a point, some seven
or eight miles distant, in the direction of the Fair Forest, where
John Ramsay had concealed a few troopers that had been furnished
him by Williams, to give their aid, if necessary, in securing Butler's
escape.

From this point they were to proceed, with all possible despatch,
to Williams's camp. However hazardous the experiment of attempting
to traverse the country in open daylight, it was deemed still
more dangerous to tarry any length of time so near the scene of
their late adventure. Butler and his comrade, therefore, pushed
forward with as much expedition as possible, resolved to outrun
the fresh pursuit which they had reason to apprehend upon the
discovery which the morning must produce at the miller's habitation.

Soon after sunrise the rain ceased to fall, the clouds dispersed,
and a fresh and brilliant morning broke forth upon the heavens.
The success of their late exploit had raised the spirits of the wanderers.
A sense of intense delight animated Butler's feelings: a
consciousness of liberty once more enjoyed, after hopes deferred
and almost despairing captivity, seemed to regenerate him and
make him acquainted with emotions he had never felt before. His

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

heart was full of gratitude to his new friend Ramsay, and the expression
of it was warm and sincere. Nature had never appeared so
lovely to him as now: the whispers of the forest and the murmur
of the clear brook fell on his enfranchised ear like the sweetest
music: there was melody for him even in the screams of the jay
and the harsh notes of the crow: and once when his companion
had halted in sight of a buck that bounded through the wood
before him, Butler, apprehensive that John was about to discharge
a bullet after the forest-rover, found himself involuntarily pleading
the cause of the noble animal: “Do not draw your pistol on him,
Ramsay, I pray you. Let him run; it is liberty—liberty, good
comrade—and that is sacred.”

Before eight o'clock they had reached the rendezvous. Here they
found three troopers who, although armed, were habited in the
plain dress of the country, which enabled them to claim the denomination
either of Whig or Tory militia, as their occasions might
demand. These men had lain perdue, for some days, in the depth
of the forest, impatiently awaiting for intelligence from Ramsay.

“Well, Harry Winter,” said John, laughing, “what say you now?
I have brought you the miller's boy at last. Have I not made my
word good?”

“Truth, John,” replied the trooper, “there is more stuff in you
than we counted on. Macdonald must be a silly crow to let the
fox steal his cheese from him so easily.”

“You would have come nearer the mark, Harry, if you had
called him a sleepy lout, for whilst he was nodding I took his cake
off the griddle. It was fair filching by night, as the Major will
tell you. But come, lads, here is no time for dallying, we mustn't
have the grass growing to our horses' heels, when we have a whole
pack of King George's hounds on our trail. So move, boys!” and
saying these words, John led the party forward at a rapid gallop.

They had not gone far before they found themselves upon a road
which led through a piece of thin wood that covered a small tract
of marshy ground, the nature of which brought the party into a
more compact body as they approached the narrowest point of the
defile. At a short distance beyond this impediment the track
became broader, where it ascended a hill thickly covered with an
undergrowth of bushes.

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

Our friends had scarcely arrived in the narrow pass before they
perceived on the hill in front of them, a company of some ten or
fifteen horse, rapidly advancing towards them. In a moment all
conversation was checked, and Harry Winter turning to his companions,
had barely time to remark,

“I answer all questions: be silent, and if asked, swear to the
truth of every word I say—steady: these fellows are Tories.”

As he ceased speaking, the foremost of the strangers had already
come up to them.

“Where from, and whither do you go?” asked Harry Winter,
with a stern accent.

“From below Ninety-Six, and on our road to Fort Granby,” replied
a clownish voice.

“Peace, you knave!” interrupted one who appeared to be the
leader of the party, and whose carriage and demeanor announced
him to be an officer; “by what authority do you undertake to
answer a challenge on the highway? Back, to your place, sir.”

The rebuked rustic hung his head, as he reined his horse back
into the crowd that now thronged the road.

“As we are of the larger party,” said the same person, addressing
himself to Winter, “we have the right to the word. Who are
you and whence come you?”

“We belong to Floyd's new draft,” replied Winter with great
coolness, “and left Winnsborough yesterday morning.”

“And where bound?”

“To Augusta, on business with Brown.”

“Ah ha!” exclaimed the officer, “Brown is pinched by the rebels.
It is well you have thought of him. What have you to say to him?
Do you bear despatches?”

“Your pardon, sir—that's a secret.”

“You need not be afraid, good fellow, we are friends.”

“I can hardly tell you the exact business,” replied Winter. “You
will meet Floyd himself with a hundred men, before you ride five
miles. I believe we are going to reinforce the garrison.”

“You will be very welcome,” said the Tory officer, “Brown will
give you a hearty reception, but devilish slim fare; he is surrounded
with hornets.”

“So much the better,” replied Winter, “we have a knack at

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

taking the sting out of the hornets, nowadays. Good morning,
sir. Report us, if you please, to Colonel Floyd, when you come
across him, and tell him the hour of the day when you met us.”

During this short parley the two parties had become united into
a common throng, completely filling up the road; and the proximity
into which they were severally brought, gave rise to various inquiries
after news amongst the subordinates on either side. In this
press, Butler was startled to observe the eyes of an individual
scanning him with a somewhat pointed scrutiny, and it was with an
emotion that had well nigh betrayed him, that he recognised in
this person one of Macdonald's soldiers. It was the man whom
the lieutenant had despatched, a few days previous, with an errand
to the post at Ninety-Six, and who was now returning with this
detachment of militia. The soldier was evidently at fault, for in a
moment afterwards Butler could perceive, from his expression of
face, that whatever might have been his first suspicion, it was
quieted by another glance. The disguise was so far effectual.
But another cause of alarm arose, that for an instant brought Butler
into greater jeopardy. The horse on which the messenger was
mounted, was the yoke-fellow of the lean Wall-Eye, and the two
beasts had been long accustomed to work side by side in the same
wagon. Their mutual recognition, at this critical moment, became
distressingly conspicuous. Their noses were brought in contact,
and they began to whinny and paw the gronnd in that intelligible
manner which constitutes one of the forms of expression by which
this portion of the brute creation acknowledge their attachments.
The presence of mind of John Ramsay saved the explosion which
must soon have followed. He spurred his horse between the two noisy
and restless animals, and immediately addressed a conversation to
the soldier, which for the moment turned his thoughts into another
channel.

By this time the conference had terminated, and the two leaders
respectively directing their men to move forward, the defile was
passed and each party extricated from the other. But no sooner
was the separation completed than Butler's brutish steed, Wall-Eye,
began to neigh with the most clamorous vociferation, whilst a
response was heard in the same tones as pertinaciously reiterated
from the retreating companion on the other side of the defile.

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

“We were in great danger from yonder Tories,” said Ramsay,
addressing Butler, “did you see that one of these fellows rode the
mate of the beast you are on? Who could he be?”

“It was one of Macdonald's men,” replied Butler, “I knew the
fellow the moment we met; but, thank Heaven, this humble dress
concealed me.”

“Faster, Major!” cried John, “these cursed horses are calling
after each other now. Pray, push forward until we get out of
hearing. How unlucky that Christopher Shaw should have given
you one of the wagon cattle!”

“Look back, lads!” exclaimed Winter with great earnestness,
“there is something wrong, these fellows are returning. Whip and
spur, or we are overtaken!”

Macdonald's soldier, it seems, having his attention drawn to the
singular motions of his horse, had become suddenly confirmed in
the suspicion which at the late meeting for a moment rested upon
his mind, as to the identity of Butler; and having communicated
his thought to the commanding officer, the whole party of the
Tory militia had wheeled about to demand a further investigation:
they were now some hundred paces in the rear of the fugitives, and
were pressing forward at high speed, the officer in the front calling
out at the same time,

“Hold!—Rein up and return! We have questions to ask. Halt,
or we shall fire!”

“To it, boys!” cried Harry Winter. “Your safety is in your
legs!”

And the party pricked onward as fast as they could urge their
cavalry along the road. The chase continued for some half hour
or more; the little escort of Butler leaving the road and plunging
into the recesses of the forest. An occasional pistol-shot was fired
during this retreat, but without effect on either side. The tangled
character of the ground over which they passed, greatly retarded
the pursuit, and before the half hour was spent none but a few of
the boldest horsemen of the assailants were found persevering in
the chase. Seeing their number diminished, and finding also that
the horses of his own comrades were beginning to flag, John Ramsay
assumed the command, and directed his party to turn about
and offer battle to the pursuers. The immediate effect of this

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

movement was to bring the assailants to a halt, which was no
sooner witnessed by John, than he shouted “Charge, lads, charge,
and the day is ours! Hack and hew, good fellows: down with
the bloodhounds!”

This animated exhortation was followed up by a prompt onset,
in which the brave trooper led the way; and such was the impetuosity
of the assault that the enemy, although consisting of twice
the number of those who attacked them, were forced to give
ground. A sharp skirmish ensued, during which several pistol-shots
were discharged on both sides, and some encounters, hand to
hand, were sustained with a sturdy resolution; but, at last, our
friends succeeded in turning their opponents to flight. The combat
had been maintained in that pell-mell form of attack and
defence, which defied compact or organized resistance; and the
individuals of each party had been scattered over the wood for a
considerable distance, so that when the late pursuers were compelled
to retreat, each man urged his horse in such a direction as was
most favorable to his escape. By degrees, Butler's few companions
began to reassemble at that part of the wood where they had
made their first stand.

“There is nothing like striking the first blow at the right time,”
said Harry Winter, as, with his hat in his hand to allow the air to
cool his brow, he rode up to Butler, and halted to gain breath.
“Give me a hot charge on a slow enemy, and I don't care much
about two to one of odds. Thank God that business is cleanly
done, and here we are all safe I hope. Where is John Ramsay?”
he inquired, looking around him, and observing that their comrade
was not amongst the number assembled.

“I saw him close at the heels of the runaways,” said one of the
men. “John has a trick of seeing a scrimmage to the end; and
it is an even bet that he is now upon the trail like a fresh hound.
The last I noticed of him was at the crupper of a couple of
the rascals that, I'll engage, before now he has set his mark
upon.”

“Then we must to his assistance!” exclaimed Butler, eagerly;
and without waiting for further consultation he set off at full speed,
in the supposed direction of John Ramsay's pursuit. The rest followed.
They had ridden some distance without being able to

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

perceive any traces of their missing companion. Butler called aloud
upon Ramsay, but there was no answer; and, for some moments,
there was an anxious suspense as the party halted to listen for the
sound of the footsteps of the trooper's approach. At length, a horse
was seen far off in the wood, bounding over the turf at a wild and
frightened pace; the saddle was empty, and the bridle-rein hung
about his feet. On seeing his companions, the excited steed set up
a frequent neigh, and, with head and tail erect, coursed immediately
up to the group of horsemen. Here he came to a sudden
halt, snorting with the terror of his late alarm. There were drops
of blood upon the saddle.

“Gracious Heaven!” cried Butler, “some evil has befallen Ramsay.
Scatter and search the wood.”

It was with confused and melancholy earnestness that they all
now continued the quest. After a painful suspense, one of the
men was heard to shout to the rest that their lost comrade was
found. The summons soon brought the party together. Ramsay,
pale and faint, was stretched upon the grass of the forest, his
bosom streaming forth a current of blood. In an instant Butler
was seen stooping over him.

“Oh, this is a heavy ransom, for my deliverance!” he said with
the deepest anguish, as he raised the trooper's head and laid it on
his lap, whilst the blood flowed from the wound. “Speak, dear
friend, speak! Great God, I fear this blow is mortal! Some
water, if it can be found—look for it, Winter; he has fainted from
loss of blood.”

Whilst Harry Winter went in search of the necessary refreshment,
Butler tore his cravat from his neck and applied it to staunch the
wound. The administration of a slight draught of water, after a
short interval, sufficiently revived the disabled soldier to enable him
to speak. He turned his sickly and almost quenched eye to
Butler, as he said:

“I was foolish to follow so far. I have it here—here,” he added
in a feeble voice, as he put his hand upon his breast, “and it has
done my work. I fought for you, major, because I was proud to
fight for a friend; and because”—here his voice failed him, as for
a moment he closed his eyes and faintly uttered—“it is all over—
I am dying.”

-- 468 --

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

“Nay, good John,” said Butler, whilst the tears ran down his
cheeks; “it is not so bad as that—you are weak from bleeding—
you will be better presently. Oh God! oh God!” he muttered to
himself, “I would not have had this to save my own life, much
less as the price of my liberty!”

“I fought for you,” said the wounded man, again reviving, “because
Mary wished it. This will kill Mary,” he added after a pause.
“She warned me not to be rash, but I could not help it. Be kind
to her, Major Butler, and take care of her. Tell her I did not
fear to die; but for her sake, and for the sake of my poor mother.
Go to my parents; let them know I thought of them in my last
thoughts.”

“John! John!” exclaimed Butler, unable to give further utterance
to his feelings.

The dying trooper lay for some moments silent, and his comrades
stood around him in mute grief, and hung their heads to
conceal their emotions from each other.

“In my pocket,” said Ramsay, “is a Testament. Mary gave it
to me for a keepsake. Take it out.”

Butler drew forth the small volume.

“What shall I do with it?” he asked, in a mournful whisper.

“Give it to Mary, back from me. And this plait of her hair
upon my wrist, major, take it and wear it on your own; it will
remind you of my Mary—you will guard her from harm.”

“Before God, John Ramsay,” said Butler with solemn fervor, “I
promise you, that, while I live, she shall not want. Your parents,
too, shall be my special care.”

“Then I shall die with easier heart. Thanks, thanks—friends,
farewell!” feebly ejaculated the stricken soldier, whose eye,
already glazed with the pangs of death, now glanced upon the
attending group, and after a brief but painful interval closed in
darkness.

John Ramsay spake no more, and his short breathing showed
that life was fast ebbing in its channel. The audible sobs of
Butler, for some moments, were alone heard in the circle, as he sat
supporting the head and grasping the hand of his brave comrade.
The struggle was at last over, and the gallant spirit of the generous

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

soldier had fled. Butler took from the wrist the bracelet of Mary's
hair, which was now stained with the blood of its late owner, and,
with an earnest vow to redeem his promise, drew it over his own
hand.

The scene that followed this melancholy adventure was one of
solemn interest. The proximity of the enemy, although defeated,
rendered a delay at this spot, in the present circumstances of Butler,
exceedingly hazardous; yet he could not entertain the thought of
continuing his journey until he had communicated to David Ramsay
the distressing tidings of his son's death. The last request of
John seemed also to impose this task upon him as a sacred obligation,
due to the friendship which had terminated in so disastrous
an end. Butler's resolution, therefore, was soon taken. He determined
immediately, at all hazards, to make his way back to Ramsay's
cottage, and to endeavor to console the afflicted parents under
their severe bereavement. Disdaining, in his present state of feeling,
the disguise that seemed to make him almost a stranger to
himself, he threw aside the miller's dress and again appeared in
his true character, resolved manfully to meet what he now believed
to be the almost certain result—a recapture with all its probable
consequences. Some of his party, who were acquainted with the
localities of their present position, suggested to him that a Whig
family of the name of Drummond resided at no great distance
from the scene of the late encounter, and that, by bearing the body
to this place, they might secure for it a decent burial. The remains
of the trooper were accordingly laid upon a rude litter, and his
mourning comrades slowly and sorrowfully wended their way
through the forest to the designated habitation. Here they
arrived about noon, having traversed a space of more than two
miles to gain this asylum.

Drummond was a woodman, and occupied a rude cabin, with a
small clearing around it, in the depths of the wilderness, so remote
from the highway as to promise as much security from the quest
of the enemy, as might be expected from any portion of the region
in which he lived. He received his guests with kindness; and as
he was himself acquainted with the family of the deceased, he
exhibited a lively sympathy with the mourners around the body.

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

When Butler now made known his purpose to set out immediately
for the habitation of David Ramsay, Winter asked permission
to accompany him, but the woodman interposed, and recommended
that he alone should be permitted to perform that errand,
leaving the others to remain with the corpse until his return.

“It is, before all others, my duty,” said Butler; “and come
what may, I will perform it.”

“Then we will go together,” added the proprietor of the cabin.
“It will be wise to wait until the day is a little more spent, and
return in the darkness of the night. David Ramsay will come
back with us. He would like to see his son before we put him in
the ground.”

“That shall be as you please, friend,” said Butler. “I will be
under your guidance.”

An hour or two before sun-down, Butler and his new companion
left the cabin, and took their route across the woods towards Ramsay's
dwelling, leaving the dead body in charge of the woodman's
family and the three soldiers. The distance they had to travel
did not exceed eight miles. The repulse of the Tory party in the
skirmish of the morning seemed to have induced a belief, on the
part of the enemy, that the fugitives had made a successful retreat
which was now beyond pursuit, and there were, in consequence, no
parties on the road to molest the travellers. Under these circumstances,
it was still daylight when they came in view of David
Ramsay's homestead.

-- 471 --

CHAPTER XLV.

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

Great agitation prevailed at Macdonald's post, when the morning
disclosed the escape of Butler. The lieutenant was conscious that,
this mischance had exposed him to the risk of heavy censure, and,
as was natural to a man who could not entirely acquit himself of
some neglect in the performance of his duty, his first measures
were taken in a spirit of peevish and angry severity. Small parties
were sent out to explore the neighborhood, with a view to gain
intelligence of the direction taken by the fugitive, with orders
to bring him in dead or alive. The sentinels who were on duty
during the night were arrested, and subjected to a rigid examination
on the events of their watch; the several members of Musgrove's
family were also interrogated as to matters touching their
own connexion with the prisoner. Nothing, however, was gathered
from these investigations that was calculated to cast a suspicion of
connivance in Butler's liberation, upon any individual either of the
garrison or of the family. It was only apparent that the prisoner
had availed himself of the remissness of the guard and the darkness
of the night, to make a bold descent from the window; and
had succeeded by one of those lucky accidents which sometimes
baffle the most cautious foresight. The nature of the attempt did
not necessarily suppose the aid of an accomplice, and a faint hope
was, therefore, entertained that Butler would be found still lurking
in the vicinity of the post.

In the course of a few hours, the first parties that had been dispatched
in the morning, returned. They could give no account of
the prisoner; nor was there any light thrown upon the escape,
until about the dinner hour, when a portion of the detachment which
had intercepted Butler and his comrades in the morning, arrived at
the mill, under the conduct of the soldier whose suspicions had led
to the pursuit and skirmish which we have already described. The
report of these men left Macdonald no room to doubt the identity

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

of Butler with the person described. A further examination, at
the suggestion of the soldier, showed that Wall-Eye, the wagon-horse,
was missing; and it now became certain that Butler had
been aided by a party of the enemy with whom he must have been
in correspondence. The conclusion was, that with his means of
flight there could be little doubt of his being, long before the present
period of the day, out of the reach of successful pursuit.
The scheme was laid to the account of Horse Shoe Robinson,
whose name and adventures were already famous in this district;
and it was conjectured that Sumpter was secretly posted in some
neighboring fastness to give his assistance to the enterprise.

With these reflections, Macdonald felt himself obliged to submit
to the exigencies of the case; a point of philosophy which he did
not practise without a very visible chagrin and mortification. His
men were called together, and after a short, fretful lecture on their
neglect, and an injunction to a more soldier-like vigilance in future,
which savored of the caution of locking the stable after the steed
was stolen, they were dismissed.

About an hour before sun-down, Allen Musgrove and Mary,
availing themselves of the confusion and relaxed discipline of the
post, occasioned by the events of the morning, set out on horseback
for David Ramsay's dwelling, whither they were led by a natural
anxiety to learn something of the movements of the fugitives.

“It's a pleasure and a happiness, Allen Musgrove,” said Mistress
Ramsay, as the miller and his daughter sat down in the cabin, “to
see you and Mary over here with us at any time, but it is specially
so now when we have good news to tell. John and his friend are
safe out of reach of Macdonald's men, and—God be praised!—I
hope out of the way of all other harms. We have had soldiers
dodging in and out through the day, but not one of them has
made any guess what's gone with the major; and as for John,
they don't seem to suspect him to be on the country-side. It's all
Horse Shoe Robinson with them. They say that none but he could
have helped to get the major away, and that General Sumpter
was the instigator. Well, I'm sure they were welcome to that
opinion, for it set them all to looking over towards Broad river,
which is as good a direction as we could wish them to travel.”

“The less you seem to know about it, with any of these inquiring

-- 473 --

[figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

parties, the better, Mistress Ramsay,” said Allen Musgrove, “and I
would advise you, even here amongst ourselves, to speak lower.
David, what do you hear this evening?”

“Nothing concerning our runaways since they left us at daylight
this morning,” replied Ramsay. “I should guess them to be somewhere
near upon Fair Forest by this time. You know Williams is
outlying upon the upper branches of the river? It is more like
hunted deer, Allen, than Christian men, that our poor fellows take
to the woods now. God knows what will come of it!”

“He knows and has appointed it,” said Musgrove, gravely, “and
will in His own good time and with such instruments as shall faithfully
work His purpose, give the victory to them that have the
right. Man, woman, and child may perish, and house and home
may be burnt over our heads, and the blood of brave men may
make the dust of the road red; yes, and the pastures rich as if
new laid with manure; but the will of God shall be done and His
providence be accomplished. The cause of the just shall prevail
against the unjust.”

“There were no soldiers,” inquired Mary, addressing David
Ramsay, “that you have heard of, who followed towards Fair
Forest? I should be sorry if John was to be troubled with persons
going after him; because,”—the maiden hesitated an instant,—
“because it's unpleasant and disagreeable to be obliged to be
riding off the road, through bushes and briers, to keep out of the
way.”

“If they were not greatly an overmatch, girl,” interrupted
Ramsay, “John wouldn't give himself much trouble upon that
account.”

“Oh, Mr. Ramsay,” said Mary earnestly, “I was thinking of that.
It's hard to say what John would call an overmatch: men are so
headstrong and venturesome.”

“That's God's own truth, Mary,” interposed Mrs. Ramsay; “and
what I have always been telling David and John both. But they
never heed me, no more than if I was talking to the child in
that cradle.”

“I've told John as much myself,” said Mary, blushing.

“And he would not heed you either,” interrupted her father.
“A soldier would have a holiday life of it, if he followed the advice

-- 474 --

[figure description] Page 474.[end figure description]

of his mother or his sweetheart. Daughter, amongst friends here,
you needn't blush; we know more of the secrets betwixt you and
the trooper lad than you count upon. John's a clever boy, Mistress
Ramsay, and I think you have reason to brag of him somewhat;
and as there's particular good-will between him and my Mary, I'll
not stand in the way when the war is over, if God spares us all,
and Mary and the lad keep in the same mind; I'll not stand in the
way of a new settlement in the neighborhood. Mary is a good
daughter, well nurtured, and—I don't care to say it to her face—
will make a thriving wife.”

The mother smiled as she replied, “I don't pretend to know the
young people's secrets, but I know this, you don't think better of
Mary than John does—nor than me neither, perhaps.”

The conversation was interrupted by a knocking at the door,
and, in a moment afterwards, Arthur Butler and the woodman
entered the apartment.

“Major Butler, as I am a living woman!” exclaimed Mrs.
Ramsay.

“Our good friend himself!” ejaculated Musgrove, with surprise.
“What has turned you back? And Gabriel Drummond here
too! What has happened?”

“Where is my son John?” demanded Ramsay. “Are you followed?”

Butler walked up to Mrs. Ramsay, and, as a tear started to his
eye, took her by the hand, and stood for a moment unable to speak.

“Oh, heaven have mercy on me!” screamed Mary Musgrove, as
she threw herself upon a bed, “something dreadful has happened.”

“For God's sake, speak what you have to tell!” said David
Ramsay, instantly turning pale.

“John Ramsay is hurt,” faintly articulated the mother, and
Mary, rising from the bed, stood beside Butler with a countenance
on which was seated the most agonizing attention. Andy, the
hero of the exploit we have heretofore related, also pressed into the
presence of the same group, and a death-like silence pervaded the
whole party.

Butler, with an ineffectual effort to recover himself, turned to
Drummond, making a sign to him to tell the object of their melancholy
errand, and then flung himself into a chair.

-- 475 --

[figure description] Page 475.[end figure description]

“John Ramsay is dead,” said the woodman, in a mournful
tone. “Your son, mistress Ramsay, was shot in a fray with the
bloody, villanous Tories. The heartiest curses upon them!”

“Killed, dear madam,” said Butler, scarce able to articulate,
“killed in my defence. Would to God the blow had fallen upon
my own head!”

“Oh, no, no, no!” exclaimed the matron, as a flood of tears
rolled down her cheeks, and she endeavored to wipe them away
with her apron. “It isn't true. It can't be true. My poor, dear,
brave boy!”

At the same instant Mary Musgrove fell insensible into the arms
of her father, where it was some moments before she gave signs of
animation. At length, being laid upon the bed, a deep groan
escaped her, which was followed by the most piteous wailing.

The scene wrought upon the younger members of the family,
who, as well as the domestics, were heard pouring forth deep and
loud lamentations, accompanied with reiterated announcements of
the death of the soldier.

When this first burst of the general grief was over, David
Ramsay arose from his seat and walked across the room to a
window, where he stood endeavoring to compose and master his
feelings. At length, facing Butler, he said in a low and tranquil
tone,

“John Ramsay, my son, killed, killed in a skirmish? God is
my witness, I expected it! It was his failing to follow his enemy
with too hot a hand; and I am to blame, perhaps, that I never
checked him in that temper. But he died like a man and a
soldier, Major Butler,” he added, firmly.

“He died in my arms,” replied Butler, “as bravely as ever
soldier closed his life, his last thoughts were fixed upon his parents,
and—

“Dead!” interrupted Ramsay, as if communing with himself,
and regardless of Butler's words—“Dead! He fell doing his duty
to his country, that's a consolation. A man cannot die better. If
it please God, I hope my end may be like his. Andrew, my boy,
come here. You are now my oldest living son,” he said, taking
the lad's hand and looking him full in the face, as he spoke with a

-- 476 --

[figure description] Page 476.[end figure description]

bitter compression of his lips; “I am willing, much as I love you,
that the country should have you.”

“No, David, David,” interrupted the mother, rousing herself
from her silent grief, “we have given enough; no other child of
mine shall venture in the war. John! John! John! my dear boy,
my brave son! How good and kind he was to us all! And how
glad he was to get home to see us; and how much we made of
him!”

“Silence, wife,” said David Ramsay, “this is no time to hold
back from our duty. Andrew, listen to me: remember your
brother has met his death fighting against these monsters, who
hate the very earth that nurses liberty. You are young, boy, but
you can handle a musket; we will not forget your brother's death.”

“Nor the burning of a good house over your head, and a full
barn, father; nor the frights they have given my poor mother.”

“Nor the thousands of brave men,” added the father, “who
have poured out their blood to give us a land and laws of our own.
My boy, we will remember these, for vengeance.”

“Not for vengeance,” said Allen Musgrove, “for justice, David.
Your enemy should be remembered only to prevent him from
doing mischief. The Lord will give him sword and buckler, spear
and shield, who stands up for the true cause: and when it pleases
Him to require the sacrifice of life from the faithful servant who
fights the battle, he grants patience and courage to meet the trial.
Your son was not the man, David, to turn his face away from the
work that was before him; may God receive him and comfort his
distressed family! He was an honest and brave son, David
Ramsay.”

“A braver soldier never buckled on broadsword, Allen Musgrove,”
replied the father. “Yes, I looked for this; ever since my
dwelling was levelled to the ground by these firebrands, I looked
for it. John's passion was up then, and I knew the thoughts that
ran through his mind. Ever since that day his feelings have been
most bitter; and he has flung himself amongst the Tories, making
as little account of them as the mower when he puts his scythe
into the grass of the meadows.”

“God forgive him, David!” said Musgrove, “and strengthen

-- 477 --

[figure description] Page 477.[end figure description]

you and the boy's good mother in this sharp hour of trial. They
who draw the sword in passion may stand in fear of the judgment
of the sword: it is a fearful thing for sinful man to shed blood for
any end but that of lawful war, and at the bidding of his country.
God alone is the avenger.”

Mary had again raised herself from the bed, and at this moment
gave vent to her feelings in a loud and bitter lamentation. “John
Ramsay is dead, is dead!” she exclaimed. “I cannot believe it.
He that was so true and so warm-hearted, and that everybody
loved! They could not kill him! Oh, I begged him to keep his
foot from danger, and he promised me, for my sake, to be careful.
I loved him, father; I never told you so much before, but I am not
ashamed to tell it now before everybody; I loved him better than
all the world. And we had promised each other. It is so hard
to lose them that we love!” she continued, sobbing violently.
“He was so brave and so good, and he was so handsome, Mrs.
Ramsay, and so dutiful to you and his father, coming home to see
you whenever the war would let him. And he walked, and rode, and
ran, and fought for his friends, and them that he cared for. He
was so thoughtful for your comfort too,” she added, as she threw
herself on her knees and rested her head in the lap of the mother,
and there paused through a long interval, during which nothing
was heard but her own moans mingled with the sighs of the party,
“we were to be married after this war was at an end, and thought
we should live so happily: but they have murdered him! Oh
they have murdered him,” and with her hair thrown in disorder
over her face, she again gave vent to a flood of tears.

“Mary, daughter! Shame on you, girl!” said her father. “Do
you forget, in the hour of your affliction, that you have a friend
who is able to comfort? There is one who can heal up your sorrows
and speak peace to your troubled spirit, if you be not too
proud to ask it. I have taught you, daughter, in all time of tribulation
to look to Him for patience and for strength to bear adversity.
Why do you neglect this refuge now?”

“Our Father,” said the maiden, fervently clasping her hands and
lifting up her eyes, now dim with weeping, as she appealed to God
in prayer, “who art in heaven—teach us all to say thy will be done.
Take—take—my dear John—Oh my heart will burst and I shall

-- 478 --

[figure description] Page 478.[end figure description]

die!” she uttered, almost overwhelmed with her emotions, as she
again buried her face in Mistress Ramsay's lap—“I cannot
speak!”

A silence of inexpressible agony prevailed for some moments.
This was at length interrupted by the uprising of the full, clear,
and firm voice of Allen Musgrove, who now broke forth from the
opposite side of a room where he had kneeled before a chair, in an
earnest and impressive supplication to the Deity, urged with all
that eloquence which naturally flows from deeply-excited feeling.
From the solemnity of the occasion, as well as from the habitually
religious temper of the family assembled in the little cabin, the
words of the prayer fell upon the hearts of those present with a
singularly welcome effect, and, for the moment, brought tranquillity
to their feelings.

When the prayer was ended, the grief of the mourners rolled
back in its former flood, and burst from Mary Musgrove in the
most heart-rending bitterness. Paroxysm followed paroxysm with
fearful violence, and these outbreaks were responded to by the
mother with scarcely less intensity. All attempts at consolation, on
the part of the men, were unavailing; and it was apparent that
nothing remained but to let the tide of anguish take its own
course.

It was now some time after night-fall, when Butler and Drummond
beckoned Allen Musgrove to leave the room. They retired
into the open air in front of the house, where they were immediately
joined by David Ramsay. Here Butler communicated to
them the necessity of making immediate arrangements for their
return to the woodman's cottage, and for the burial of the deceased
trooper. His advice was adopted, and it was resolved that Musgrove
and Ramsay should accompany the other two to the spot.
Before the consultation was closed, Andy had come into the group,
and he was now directed, with all haste, to throw a saddle upon
his father's horse.

“You, Andrew, my son,” said David Ramsay, “will stay at home
and comfort your poor mother, and Mary. Speak to them, boy,
and persuade them to give up their useless lamentations. It is the
will of God, and we ought not to murmur at it.”

“The burning, father,” replied the boy, with a sorrowful

-- 479 --

[figure description] Page 479.[end figure description]

earnestness, “and the fighting, and the frights we have had, was all nothing
to this. I never felt before how terrible the war was.”

Andy had now gone to equip the horse, and the men returned
to the inside of the cabin, where they sat in profound silence. Butler,
at length, rose from the door-sill where he had taken his seat,
and crossing the room, took a position by the bed on which Mary
Musgrove had thrown herself, and where she now lay uttering faint
and half-smothered moans.

“I have a remembrance for you,” he said, stooping down and
speaking scarce above a whisper in the maiden's ear; “I promised
to deliver it into your hand. God knows with what pain I perform
my office! John enjoined upon me to give you this,” he
continued, as he presented to her the little copy of the Testament,
“and to say to you that his last thoughts were given to you and
his mother. He loved you, Mary, better than he loved any living
creature in this world.”

“He did, he did,” sobbed forth the girl; “and I loved him far
above family, friends, kinsfolk and all—I wish I were dead by
his side.”

“Take the book,” said Butler, hardly able to articulate. “God
for ever bless you,” he added, after a pause of weeping, “and bring
you comfort! I have promised John Ramsay, that neither you,
nor any of his family, shall ever want the service of a friend, while I
have life or means to render it. Before Heaven, that pledge shall
be redeemed! Farewell, farewell! God bless you!”

As Butler uttered these words he grasped the maiden's hand and
pressed it fervently to his lips; then turning to the mother, he
addressed some phrase of comfort to her, and hastily left the room.
Scarcely a sound was heard from any one, except the low sobbing
of the exhausted weepers, and the almost convulsive kisses which
Mary imprinted upon the little book that Butler had put into her
hand.

Musgrove, Ramsay, and the woodman, retired from the apartment
at the same moment; and the horses being ready at the
door, the retreating beat of the hoofs upon the turf gave notice to
the in-dwellers that the four men had set forward on their journey.

-- 480 --

CHAPTER XLVI. A RUSTIC FUNERAL.

[figure description] Page 480.[end figure description]



How glumly sounds yon dirgy song;
Night ravens flap the wing.
Burger's Leonora.

By eleven o'clock at night, Butler and the party from Ramsay's
arrived at the woodman's cabin. Winter and his comrades had
been busy in making preparations for the funeral. The body had
been laid out upon a table, a sheet thrown over it, and a pine torch
blazed from the chimney wall close by, and flung its broad, red
glare over the apartment. An elderly female, the wife of the woodman,
and two or three children, sat quietly in the room. The
small detachment of troopers loitered around the corpse, walking
with stealthy pace across the floor, and now and then adjusting
such matters of detail in the arrangements for the interment as
required their attention. A rude coffin, hastily constructed of such
materials as were at hand, was deposited near the table. A solemn
silence prevailed, which no less consisted with the gloom of the
occasion than with the late hour of the night.

When the newly arrived party had dismounted and entered the
apartment, a short salutation, in suppressed tones, was exchanged,
and without further delay, the whole company set themselves to
the melancholy duty that was before them. David Ramsay approached
the body, and, turning the sheet down from the face,
stood gazing on the features of his son. There was a settled
frown upon his brow that contrasted signally with the composed
and tranquil lineaments of the deceased. The father and son presented
a strange and remarkable type of life and death—the countenance
of the mourner stamped by the agitation of keen, living emotion,
and the object mourned bearing the impress of a serene, placid,
and passionless repose:—the one a vivid picture of misery, the other
a quiet image of happy sleep. David Ramsay bent his looks upon

-- 481 --

[figure description] Page 481.[end figure description]

the body for some minutes, without an endeavor to speak, and at
last retreated towards the door, striking his hand upon his forehead
as he breathed out the ejaculation, “My son, my son, how willingly
would I change places with you this night!”

Allen Musgrove was less agitated by the spectacle, and whilst he
surveyed the features of the deceased, his lips were moved with the
utterance of a short and almost inaudible prayer. Then turning to
Drummond, he inquired: “Has the grave been thought of? Who
has attended to the preparations?”

“It has been thought of,” replied the woodman; “I sent two
of my people off to dig it before I went with Major Butler to see
David. We have a grave-yard across in the woods, nigh a mile
from this, and I thought it best that John Ramsay should be buried
there.”

“It was kindly thought on by you, Gabriel,” replied Musgrove.
“You have your father and others of your family in that spot.
David Ramsay will thank you for it.”

“I do, heartily,” said Ramsay, “and will remember it, Gabriel,
at another time.”

“Let the body be lifted into the coffin,” said Musgrove.

The order was promptly executed by Harry Winter and the
other troopers. In a few minutes afterwards, the rough boards
which had been provided to close up the box or coffin, were laid in
their appropriate places, and Winter had just begun to hammer
the nails into them, when from the outside of the cabin was heard
a wild and piercing scream, that fell so suddenly upon the ears
of those within as to cause the trooper to drop the hammer from
his hand. In one moment more, Mary Musgrove rushed into the
room and fell prostrate upon the floor. She was instantly followed
by Andrew.

“God of heaven!” exclaimed Butler, “here is misery upon
misery. This poor girl's brain is crazed by her misfortune. This
is worst of all!”

“Mary, Mary, my child!” ejaculated Musgrove, as he raised his
daughter into his arms. “What madness has come upon you,
that you should have wandered here to-night!”

“How has this happened, Andrew?” said David Ramsay, all
speaking in the same breath.

-- 482 --

[figure description] Page 482.[end figure description]

“When Mary heard,” replied Andrew, in answer to his father's
question, “that you had all come to Gabriel Drummond's to bury
my brother, she couldn't rest content; and she prayed so pitifully
to come after you, and see him before they put him in the ground,
that I thought it right to tell her that I would come with her.
And if I hadn't, she would have come by herself; for she had got
upon her horse before any of us were aware.”

“I couldn't stay at home, father,” said Mary, reviving and
speaking in a firm voice. “I should have died with a broken
heart. I couldn't let you come to put him in the earth without
following after you. Where is he? I heard them nailing the
coffin; it must be broken open for me to see him!”

These words, uttered with a bitter vehemence, were followed by
a quick movement towards the coffin, which was yet unclosed;
and the maiden, with more composure than her previous gestures
seemed to render it possible for her to acquire, paused before the
body with a look of intense sorrow, as the tears fell fast from her
eyes.

“It is true—it is too true—he is dead! Oh, John, John!” she
exclaimed, as she stooped down and kissed the cold lips, “I did
not dream of this when we parted last night near the willows.
You did not look as you do now, when I found you asleep under
the rock, and when you promised me, John, that you would be
careful and keep yourself from danger, if it was only to please me.
We were doing our best for you then, Major Butler—and here is
what it has come to. No longer than last night he made me
the promise. Oh me, oh me! how wretched—how miserable I
am!”

“Daughter, dear,” said Allen Musgrove, “rise up and behave
like a brave girl as, you know, I have often told you you were,
We are born to afflictions, and young as you are, you cannot hope
to be free from the common lot. You do yourself harm by this
ungoverned grief. There's a good and a kind girl—sit yourself
down and calm your feelings.”

Musgrove took his daughter by the hand, and gently conducted
her to a seat, where he continued to address her in soothing language,
secretly afraid that the agony of her feelings might work
some serious misfortune upon her senses.

-- 483 --

[figure description] Page 483.[end figure description]

“You are not angry with me, father, for following you to-night?”
said Mary, for a moment moderating the wildness of her
sorrow.

“No, child, no. I cannot be angry with you; but I fear this
long night-ride may do you harm.”

“I can but die, father; and I would not step aside from that.”

“Recollect yourself, Mary; your Bible does not teach you to
wish for death. It is sinful to rebel under the chastisements of
God. Daughter, I have taught you in your day of prosperity, the
lessons that were to be practised in your time of suffering and trial.
Do not now turn me and my precepts to shame.”

“Oh, father, forgive me. It is so hard to lose the best, the dearest!”
Here Mary again gave way to emotions which could only
relieve themselves in profuse tears.

In the meantime the body was removed to the outside of the
cabin, and the coffin was speedily shut up and deposited upon a light
wagon-frame, to which two lean horses were already harnessed, and
which waited to convey its burden to the grave-yard.

“All is ready,” said Winter, stepping quietly into the house,
and speaking in a low tone to Musgrove. “We are waiting only
for you.”

“Father,” said Mary, who, on hearing this communication, had
sprung to her feet, “I must go with you.”

“My child!”

“I came all this way through the dark woods on purpose,
father—and it is my right to go with him to his grave. Pray,
dear father, do not forbid me. We belonged to each other, and
he would be glad to think I was the last that left him—the very
last.”

“The poor child takes on so,” said the wife of Drummond, now
for the first time interposing in the scene; “and it seems natural,
Mr. Musgrove, that you shouldn't hinder her. I will go along, and
maybe it will be a comfort to her, to have some woman-kind beside
her. I will take her hand.”

“You shall go, Mary,” said her father; “but on the condition
that you govern your feelings, and behave with the moderation of
a Christian woman. Take courage, my child, and show your
nurture.”

-- 484 --

[figure description] Page 484.[end figure description]

“I will, father—I will; the worst is past, and I can walk quietly
to John's grave,” replied Mary, as the tears again flowed fast, and
her voice was stifled with her sobs.

“It is a heavy trouble for such a young creature to bear,” said
Mistress Drummond, as she stood beside the maiden, waiting for
this burst of grief to subside; “but this world is full of such
sorrows.”

Musgrove now quitted the apartment. He was followed by his
daughter and the rest of the inmates, all of whom repaired to the
front of the cabin, where they awaited the removal of the body.

A bundle of pine faggots had been provided, and each one of
the party was supplied from them with a lighted torch. Some
little delay occurred whilst Harry Winter was concluding his
arrangements for the funeral.

“Take your weapons along, boys,” said the trooper to his comrades,
in a whisper. “John Ramsay shall have the honors of war—
and mark, you are to bring up the rear—let the women walk
next the wagon. Gabriel Drummond, bring your rifle along—we
shall give a volley over the grave.”

The woodman stepped into the cabin and returned with his fire-lock.
All things being ready, the wagon, under the guidance of a
negro who walked at the horses' heads, now moved forward. The
whole party formed a procession in couples—the woodman's wife
and Mary being first in the train, the children succeeding them, and
the rest following in regular order.

It was an hour after midnight. The road, scarcely discernible,
wound through a thick forest, and the procession moved with a
slow and heavy step towards its destination. The torches lit up
the darkness of the wood with a strong flame, that penetrated the
mass of sombre foliage to the extent of some fifty paces around,
and glared with a wild and romantic effect upon the rude coffin,
the homely vehicle on which it was borne, and upon the sorrowing
faces of the train that followed it. The seclusion of the region,
the unwonted hour, and the strange mixture of domestic and military
mourning, half rustic and half warlike, that entered into the
composition of the group; and, above all, the manifestations of
sincere and intense grief that were seen in every member of the
train, communicated to the incident a singularly imaginative and

-- 485 --

[figure description] Page 485.[end figure description]

unusual character. No words were spoken, except the few orders
of the march announced by Harry Winter in a whisper; and the ear
recognised, with a painful precision, the unceasing sobs of Mary
Musgrove, and the deep groan that seemed, unawares, to escape
now and then from some of the males of the party. The dull
tramp of feet, and the rusty creak of the wagon-wheels, or the
crackling of brushwood beneath them, and the monotonous clank
of the chains employed in the gearing of the horses, all broke upon
the stillness of the night with a more abrupt and observed distinctness,
from the peculiar tone of feeling which pervaded those who
were engaged in the sad offices of the scene.

In the space of half an hour, the train had emerged from the
wood upon a small tract of open ground, that seemed to have been
formerly cleared from the forest for the purpose of cultivation.
Whatever tillage might have once existed there was now abandoned,
and the space was overgrown with brambles, through which
the blind road still struggled by a track that even in daylight it
would have been difficult to pursue. Towards the centre of this
opening grew a cluster of low cherry and peach trees, around
whose roots a plentiful stock of wild scions had shot up in the
absence of culture. Close in the shade of this cluster, a ragged
and half-decayed paling formed a square inclosure of some ten or
twelve paces broad, and a few rude posts set up within, indicated
the spot to be the rustic grave-yard. Here two negroes were seen
resting over a newly-dug grave.

The wagon halted within some short distance of the paling, and
the coffin was now committed to the shoulders of the troopers.
Following these, the whole train of mourners entered the burial-place.

My reader will readily imagine with what fresh fervor the grief
of poor Mary broke forth, whilst standing on the verge of the pit
in which were to be entombed the remains of one so dear to her.
The solemn interval or pause which intervened between the arrival
of the corpse at this spot, and its being lowered into the ground,
was one that was not signalized only by the loud sorrow of her
who here bore the part of chief mourner; but all, even to the
negroes who stood musing over their spades, gave vent to feelings

-- 486 --

[figure description] Page 486.[end figure description]

which, at such a moment, it neither belongs to humanity, nor becomes
it, to resist.

The funeral service was performed by Allen Musgrove. The
character of the miller, both physical and moral, impressed his
present employment with singular efficacy. Though his frame
bore the traces of age, it was still robust and muscular; and his
bearing, erect and steadfast, denoted firmness of mind. His head,
partially bald, was now uncovered; and his loose, whitened locks
played in the breeze. The torches were raised above the group;
and as they flared in the wind and flung their heavy volumes of
smoke into the air, they threw also a blaze of light upon the
venerable figure of the miller, as he poured forth an impassioned
supplication to the Deity; which, according to the habit of thinking
of that period, and conformably also to the tenets of the
religious sect to which the speaker belonged, might be said to have
expressed, in an equal degree, resignation to the will of Heaven
and defiance of the power of man. Though the office at the grave
was thus prolonged, it did not seem to be unexpected or wearisome
to the auditory, who remained with unabated interest until they
had chanted a hymn, which was given out by the miller, and sung
in successive couplets. The religious observances of the place
seemed to have taken a profitable hold upon the hearts of the
mourners; and before the hymn was concluded, even the voice of
Mary Musgrove rose with a clear cadence upon the air, and showed
that the inspirations of piety had already supplanted some of the
more violent paroxysms of grief.

This exercise of devotion being finished, the greater part of the
company began their retreat to the woodman's cabin. Winter
and his comrades remained to perform the useless and idle
ceremony of discharging their pistols over the grave, and when
this was accomplished they hurried forward to overtake the party
in advance.

They had scarcely rejoined their companions, before the horses
of the wagon were seized by an unknown hand; and the glare of
the torches presented to the view of the company some fifteen or
twenty files of British troopers.

“Stand, I charge you all, in the name of the king!” called out
an authoritative voice from the contiguous thicket; and before

-- 487 --

[figure description] Page 487.[end figure description]

another word could be uttered, the funeral train found themselves
surrounded by enemies.

“Hands off!” exclaimed Butler, as a soldier had seized him by
the coat. A pistol shot was heard, and Butler was seen plunging
into the wood, followed by Winter and one or two others.

The fugitives were pursued by numbers of the hostile party, and
in a few moments were dragged back to the lights.

“Who are you, sir?” demanded an officer, who now rode up to Butler,
“that you dare to disobey a command in the name of the king?
Friend or foe, you must submit to be questioned.”

“We have been engaged,” said Allen Musgrove, “in the peaceful
and Christian duty of burying the dead. What right have you
to interrupt us?”

“You take a strange hour for such a work,” replied the officer,
“and, by the volley fired over the grave, I doubt whether your service
be so peaceful as you pretend, old man. What is he that you
have laid beneath the turf to-night?”

“A soldier,” replied Butler, “worthy of all the rites that belong
to the sepulture of a brave man.”

“And you are a comrade, I suppose?”

“I do not deny it.”

“What colors do you serve?”

“Who is he that asks?”

“Captain M`Alpine of the new levies,” replied the officer. “Now,
sir, your name and character? you must be convinced of my right
to know it.”

“I have no motive for concealment,” said Butler, “since I am
already in your power. Myself and four comrades are strictly your
prisoners; the rest of this party are inhabitants of the neighboring
country, having no connexion with the war, but led hither by
a simple wish to perform an office of humanity to a deceased
friend. In surrendering myself and those under my command, I
bespeak for the others an immunity from all vexatious detention.
I am an officer of the Continental service: Butler is my name, my
rank, a major of infantry.”

After a few words more of explanation, the party were directed
by the British officer to continue their march to Drummond's

-- 488 --

[figure description] Page 488.[end figure description]

cabin, whither, in a brief space, they arrived under the escort of
their captors.

A wakeful night was passed under the woodman's roof; and
when morning came the circumstances of the recapture of Butler
were more fully disclosed. The detachment under Captain M`Alpine
were on their way to join Ferguson, who was now posted in the
upper district; and being attracted by the sound of voices engaged
in chanting the psalm at the funeral of John Ramsay, and still more
by the discharge of the volley over the grave, they had directed
their march to the spot, which they had no difficulty in reaching by
the help of the torches borne by the mourners.

The detachment consisted of a company of horse numbering
some fifty men, who had no scruple in seizing upon Butler and his
companions as prisoners of war. It was some relief to Butler
when he ascertained that his present captors were ignorant of his
previous history, and were unconnected with those who had formerly
held him in custody. He was also gratified with the assurance
that no design was entertained to molest any others of the party,
except those whom Butler himself indicated as belligerents.

Captain M`Alpine halted with his men at the woodman's cabin,
until after sunrise. During this interval, Butler was enabled to
prepare himself for the journey he was about to commence, and to
take an affectionate leave of Musgrove and his daughter, David
Ramsay, and the woodman's family.

Allen Musgrove and Mary, and their friend Ramsay, deemed it
prudent to retreat with the first permission given them by the
British officer; and, not long afterwards, Butler and his comrades
found themselves in the escort of the Tory cavalry, bound for Ferguson's
camp.

Thus, once more, was Butler doomed to feel the vexations of
captivity.

-- 489 --

CHAPTER XLVII. A COUNCIL OF WAR AT MRS. MARKHAM'S. THE SERGEANT SETS FORTH ON AN ADVENTURE.

[figure description] Page 489.[end figure description]

We return to Mildred Lindsay, who, comfortably sheltered under
the roof of Mrs. Markham, had found herself, after the repose of forty-eight
hours, almost entirely reinstated in her former strength; her
thoughts were now consequently directed to the resumption of her
journey. The gentle and assiduous attentions of the family whose
hospitality she enjoyed, were, however, not confined to the mere
restoration of her health. The peculiarity of her condition, thus
thrown as she was amongst strangers, in the prosecution of an
enterprise, which, though its purpose was not disclosed to her
entertainer, was one manifestly of great peril, and such only as
could have been induced by some urgent and imperious necessity,
awakened in Mrs. Markham a lively interest towards Mildred's
future progress. This interest was increased by the deportment of
our heroine herself, whose mild and graceful courtesy, feminine
delicacy, and gentleness of nurture, were so signally contrasted with
the romantic hardihood of her present expedition. General
Marion's letter, also, in the estimation of the hostess, put her under
a special obligation to look after the welfare of her guest. Accordingly,
now when the third morning of our travellers' sojourn
had arrived, and Mildred thought of taking leave of the friendly
family, the first announcement of this purpose was met by an almost
positive prohibition.

“You are young, my dear,” said the matron, “in your experience
of the horrors of this civil war, and make a sad mistake
if you think that your sex, or any sufficient reason you may
have to justify you in going on, will protect you against insult, in
case you should be so unfortunate as to meet parties of the
enemy.”

-- 490 --

[figure description] Page 490.[end figure description]

“My object, madam,” replied Mildred, “is to go into the very
heart of the enemy's ranks. My business is to see Lord Cornwallis
himself. I shall, therefore, proceed directly to his head-quarters.
That being my purpose, I shall not regret the opportunity to throw
myself upon the protection of the first band of loyal troops I may
meet.”

“Into Lord Cornwallis's presence!” said Mrs. Markham, with
an expression of wonder. “You have some very near friend who
has suffered in the late battle—a prisoner, perhaps?” As this
question escaped the lips of the lady, who had hitherto purposely
forborne to inquire into the private history of Mildred's journey,
she shook her head distrustfully, and, after some deliberation,
added, “You will pardon me, my child, for what may seem to be
an idle curiosity—I seek to know nothing that you may desire to
keep secret—but your journey is so full of hazard to one so young
and helpless as yourself, that I fear you have not wisely considered
the evil chances to which you may be exposed.”

“I have spent no thought upon the hazard, madam,” replied Mildred.
“There is no degree of danger that should outweigh my
resolution. You guess truly—I have a friend who is a prisoner,
and in sad jeopardy—and more than that, dear madam, I have
persuaded myself that I have power to save him.” A tear started
in her eye as she added, “That is all I have thought of.”

“Then may a kind and merciful Heaven shield you! They little
know the heart-rending trials of war, who have not felt them as I
have. These rude soldiers, Miss Lindsay—I shudder at the
thought of your trusting your safety to them.”

“My name, madam,” replied Mildred, “I am ashamed to tell
you, has all its associations on their side—I must trust to its power
to bear me through.”

“Not all, sister,” interrupted Henry. “From the beginning up
to this day, I can answer for myself, I have never had a thought
that didn't take sides against the red-coats.”

A faint smile played upon Mrs. Markham's features, as she
turned to Henry and said, “You are a young rebel, and a warm
one, I perceive. Such troubles as ours require grave advisers.”

“My brother and myself must not be misapprehended,” continued
Mildred; “I alluded only to my father's influence. I have

-- 491 --

[figure description] Page 491.[end figure description]

heard that he enjoys some consideration in the esteem of Lord
Cornwallis, and it is upon the strength of that I have ventured.
Besides, I am well attended by a careful and wise soldier, who
rides as my companion and guide—one who would not quietly see
me harmed.”

“Let him be brought into our consultation,” said Mrs. Markham.
“I would not act without his advice. With your leave, I will send
for him.”

Henry and Alfred Markham, immediately upon this hint, went
in pursuit of Horse Shoe.

When that important and trusty personage arrived in the parlor,
a regular conference was opened, which, after a few discourses on
the general aspect of affairs—wherein the sergeant showed an
abundance of soldierly sagacity and knowledge, and a still greater
share of warm and faithful concern for the welfare of the sister and
brother whom he had in ward—resulted in the conclusion that
measures should be taken to ascertain the state of the country
around, in reference to the impression made by the late movements
of Marion and his adversary; and, especially, what character of
troops occupied the region over which the sergeant would be required
to conduct his charge. This duty the sergeant very appropriately
considered as belonging to himself, and he therefore determined
forthwith to set out on a reconnoitring expedition. As we
propose to bear him company, we will, for the present, leave the
family in the parlor to the enjoyment of the kind communion that
had already nursed up a mutual affection between the hostess and
her guests.

The sergeant took his departure alone, notwithstanding the urgent
importunities of Henry and his new companion, Alfred Markham,
for permission to accompany him—a request that was utterly
denied by the sturdy and cautious soldier.

“You are apt to talk too much, Mister Lindsay,” he said, in
answer to the petition of the young men, “for such a piece of business
as I have in hand: for although, consarning your good sense,
and valor both, considering your years, I would not be thought to
speak rashly of them—but, on the contrary, to give you full praise
and recommendation—yet you know you want experience and use
to these double-dealings and dodgings that the war puts us to;

-- 492 --

[figure description] Page 492.[end figure description]

whereupon, you mought fall to talking when it was best to be silent,
and, in case of our meeting a body, to be letting out somewhat too
much, which is a thing that discommodes in war more than you
would believe. And besides this, Master Henry, there might be,
mayhap, a scrimmage, a chase, and what not—in which consideration
you would be only in my way, seeing that I should be obliged
to be thinking of you when all my wits would be wanting for myself.
No, no; upon no account is it reasonable that you should be
along. It is your business to sarve as a body-guard to our young
lady, who, I say, may God bless and take care of in this world and
the next! And so, Mister Henry, you have my orders to stick to
your post.”

“Well, sergeant,” replied Henry, “I must obey orders, and if
you command me to stay behind, why I cannot choose about it.
But, sergeant, let me give you a word of advice. Ride cautiously—
keep your eyes to the right and left, as well as straight before
you—and don't let them catch you napping.”

“You studied that speech, Mr. Henry!” said Horse Shoe, laughing.
“To hear you, one mought almost think you had shaved a beard
from your chin before this. Look out, or your hair will turn grey
from too hard thinking! and now, my long-headed fellow-soldier,
good bye t'ye!”

“You are not going without your rifle, Mr. Horse Shoe?” said
Henry, calling out to the sergeant, who had already trotted off
some twenty paces.

“That's another consarn for you to ruminate over,” replied Horse
Shoe, in the same jocular mood. “Mine is a business of legs, not
arms, to-day.”

The sergeant was immediately after this upon the highway,
moving forward with nothing, seemingly, to employ him but cheerful
thoughts.

After riding for an hour upon the road that led towards Camden,
he was enabled to collect from the country people a rumor that
some detachments of horse were, at this time, traversing the
country towards Pedee, but whether friends or enemies was not
known to his informants. In following up this trail of common
report, his vigilance quickened by the uncertainty of the tidings, he
arrived about mid-day at a brook which, running between low but

-- 493 --

[figure description] Page 493.[end figure description]

sharp hills, was crossed by the road at a point where a bold mass of
rock, some twenty feet in height, jutted down with a perpendicular
abruptness into the water. Here, as he stopped to survey the
narrow and winding course of the stream, his eye was attracted
by the projecting crag that thrust its bulk almost into the middle
of the channel; and, for a moment, he indulged the speculation of
a soldier, as he pondered upon the military advantages of such a
post, either as a point from which to reconnoitre an enemy, or as
a vantage-ground on which to dispute his passage of the ford.
It not long afterwards fell to his lot to turn this observation to
some account.

A mile beyond this spot, and where the road, as it yet crept
through the bosom of the hills, was so obscured by forest as to
afford not more than fifty paces of uninterrupted view, his quick
ear was struck with sounds resembling the tramp of horses. Upon
this conviction, it was but the action of an instant for him to turn
aside into the woods and to take a station which might enable
him to investigate the cause of his surmise, without exposing
himself to the risk of detection. The noise grew louder, and what
was vague conjecture soon became the certain report of his senses.
At the nearest turn in the road, whilst protected by a screen of
thicket, he could descry the leading platoons of a column of horse
advancing at a slow gait; and upon examining his own position
he became aware that, although the thicket might guard him from
present observation, it would cease to do so as soon as the squadron
should approach nearer to his ground. His thoughts recurred
to the rock at the ford, and, with a view to avail himself of it, he
forthwith commenced his retreat through the underwood that
guarded the road side, as fast as Captain Peter could get over the
ground. It was not long before he was removed beyond all risk of
being seen by the advancing party, and he thus found himself
at liberty to take the road again and retire without apprehension.

In Horse Shoe's reckoning, it was a matter of great importance
that he should obtain the most accurate information regarding the
troop that he had just encountered; and his present purpose was,
accordingly, to post himself in a secure position upon the rock,

-- 494 --

[figure description] Page 494.[end figure description]

and there maintain a close watch upon the party as they rode
beneath it. The brook was gained, the ford passed, and the
sergeant, after riding a short circuit towards the rear of the little
promontory, dismounted from his horse, which he secured in the
depths of the wood, and then clambered to the top of the precipice,
where he had barely time to conceal himself amongst the crags
and the thick shrubbery that shot up above them, before the
headmost files of the cavalry appeared descending the opposite
hill.

As the column came gradually into his view upon the road
which wound down into the valley, it disclosed a troop of some
twenty men, whose green uniform sufficiently indicated the
presence of a part of Tarleton's command. He heard them call a
halt upon the bank, and after a few moments' rest, he saw them
ride into the stream, and pass in files around the base of the
rock.

The passage of the brook occupied some time; for the thirsty
horses were successively given a slack rein as they entered the ford,
and were allowed to drink. This delay separated the platoons,
and those who first passed over had advanced a considerable
distance before the stragglers of the rear had quitted the stream.
For some minutes that stir and noise prevailed which, in a military
party, generally attends the attempt to restore order amongst
confused or broken ranks. The frequent commands of officers
summoning the loiterers and chiding their delay, were given from
front to rear in loud tones, and the swift gallop of those who had
lingered in the stream, as they obeyed the order and hastened
forward to their places, sent forth a quick and spirited evidence of
bustle, that broke sharply upon the silence of the surrounding
forest. These indications of activity unfortunately pricked with a
sudden astonishment the ear of one who has heretofore figured,
not without renown, in this history—the lusty and faithful Captain
Peter; who, not sufficiently alive to the distinction between friend
and foe, now began to snuff, and paw the ground, and then with
a long and clear note of recognition, to express his feelings of
good fellowship towards the unseen strangers. Another moment,
and the gay and thoughtless steed reared, plunged broke his

-- 495 --

[figure description] Page 495.[end figure description]

bridle, and bounded through the woods, with a frolicsome speed
that brought him into the midst of the troop, where he wheeled
up and took his place, like a disciplined charger, on the flank of
one of the platoons.

This incident caused the officer in command of the party to come
again to a halt, and to despatch a portion of his men to seek the
owner of the horse. An eager search commenced, which was
almost immediately terminated by the wary sergeant presenting
himself to the view of the troop, on a prominent and exposed
point of the rock, where he seemed to be busily and unconcernedly
engaged with his jack-knife, in stripping the bark from
the roots of a sassafras tree that grew out of one of the fissures
of the cliff. Apparently, he gave no attention to the clamor
around him, nor seemed to show a wish to conceal himself from
notice.

“Who in the devil are you—and what are you about?” exclaimed
the leading soldier, as he mounted the rock and came up
immediately behind Robinson, who was still fixed with one knee
upon the ground, plying his labor at the root of the tree.

“Good day, friend,” said Robinson, looking up over his shoulder,
“Good day! From your looks you belong to the army, and, if
that's true, perhaps you mought be able to tell me how far it is
from here to the river?”

“Get up on your feet,” said the other, “and follow me quickly!
I will take you to one who will oil the joints of your tongue for
you, and put you to studying your catechism. Quick, fellow,
move your heavy carcass, or, I promise you, I will prick your fat
sides with my sword point.”

“Anywhere you wish, sir, if you will only give me time
to gather up this here bark,” said the sergeant, who, hereupon,
heedless of the objurgation of the trooper, deliberately
untied the handkerchief from his neck, and spreading it out upon
the ground, threw into it the pieces of bark he had been cutting,
and then, taking it in his hand, rose and walked after the
soldier.

He was conducted to the troop, who were waiting in the road
the return of the men that had been despatched on this piece of
service.

-- 496 --

[figure description] Page 496.[end figure description]

“Quick, quick, move yourselves! we have no time to lose,” cried
out the officer in command of the detachment, as Horse Shoe and
his guide came in view: and then, after an interval of silence,
during which the sergeant walked heavily to the spot where the
troop waited for him, he added with an impatient abruptness,
“Make few words of it, sir. Your name, where from, and where
are you going?”

“My name, captain—if your honor is a captain, and if I miscall
you, I ax your honor's pardon: my name is—is—Stephen Foster,
Steve most commonly.”

“Well, whence do you come?”

“From Virginny.”

“Fool! why do you stop?”

“You axed, I think, where I was going? I was going to get
on my horse that's broke his bridle, which I see you have cotched
for me: and then back to my young mistress, sir, that was taken
sick over here at a gentlewoman's house on Pedee. She thought
a little sassafras tea might help her along, and I was sent out to
try and get a few scrapings of the bark to take to her. I suppose
I must have rode out of my way a matter of some eight or ten
miles to find it, though I told her that I thought a little balm out
of the garden would have done just as well. But women are
women, sir, and a sick woman in particular.”

“This fellow is more knave than fool, I take it, cornet,” said
the officer to a companion near him.

“His horse seems to have been trained to other duties than
gathering herbs for ladies of delicate stomachs,” replied the
other.

“My horse,” interrupted the sergeant, “would have broken
clean off if it hadn't a been for your honor: they say he belonged
to a muster in Verginny, and I was warned that he was apt to
get rampagious when there was anything like a set of sodgers
nigh him, and that is about the reason, I expect, why he took it
into his head to fall into your company.”

“Get on your beast,” said the officer impatiently, “you must go
with us. If upon further acquaintance I form a better opinion of
you, you may go about your business.”

“I am somewhat in a hurry to get back to the lady.”

-- 497 --

[figure description] Page 497.[end figure description]

“Silence! Mount your horse, fall to the rear. Gilbert, attend
to this fellow, he musn't leave us,” said the officer, as he delivered
Horse Shoe into the charge of one of the leaders of a platoon, and
then put spurs to his steed and moved to the head of the
column.

It was in the afternoon when this incident occurred; and Robinson
found himself, during the remainder of the day, compelled to
follow the troop through a series of by-ways across the country, in a
direction of which he was wholly ignorant,—being also in the same
degree unacquainted with the object of the march. When the day
closed they arrived at a farm-house, where it seemed to be their
purpose to pass the night; and here the sergeant, towards whom no
unnecessary rigor had been exercised, was freely allowed to participate
in the cheer provided for the party. This rest was of short
duration; for, before the coming of the allotted bed-hour, a
courier arrived, bringing a despatch to the leader of the detachment,
which produced an instant order to saddle and resume the
march.

Once more upon the road, the sergeant became aware, as well as
he was able to determine in the dark, that the party during the
night were retracing their steps, and returning upon the same route
which they had before travelled.

A half hour before the dawn found the troop ascending a long
hill, the summit of which, as Robinson perceived from the rustling
of the blades in the morning wind, was covered by a field of standing
corn; and he was enabled to descry, moving athwart the star-lit
sky, the figures of men on horseback approaching the column.
The customary challenge was given; a momentary halt ensued,
and he could hear the patrole—for such they described themselves,—
informing the officer of the detachment that Colonel Tarleton
was close at hand expecting their arrival. This intelligence induced
an increase of speed which, after a short interval, brought the night-worn
squadron into the presence of nearly a whole regiment of
cavalry.

The troops, thus encountered, were stationed upon the high-road
where it crossed an open and uncultivated plain, the nearer
extremity of which was bordered by the corn-field of which I have
spoken. It was apparent that the regiment had passed the night

-- 498 --

[figure description] Page 498.[end figure description]

at this place, as a number of horses were yet attached to the fence
that guarded the field, and were feeding on the blades of corn that
had been gathered and thrown before them. The greater part,
however, were now drawn up in column of march, as if but recently
arrayed to prepare for the toil of the coming day.

Robinson was conducted along the flank of the column, and
thence to a spot in the neighborhood, where a party of officers
assembled by a sylvan tent, constructed of the boughs of trees,
showed him that he was at the headquarters of the commander of
the crops. This tent was pitched upon a piece of high ground
that afforded a view of the distant horizon in the east, where a faint
streak of daylight lay like the traces of a far-off town in flames,
against which the forms of men and horses were relieved, in bold
profile, as they now moved about in the early preparations for their
march.

A single faggot gleamed within the tent, and, by its ray, Horse
Shoe was enabled to discern the well known figure of Tarleton, as
he conferred with a company of officers around him. After the
sergeant had waited a few moments, he was ordered into the presence
of the group within:

“You were found yesterday,” said Tarleton, “in suspicious circumstances—
what is your name, fellow?”

“I am called Stephen Foster by name,” replied the sergeant,
“being a stranger in these parts. At home I'm a kind of a
gardener to a gentleman in Virginia; and it isn't long since I sot
out with his daughter to come here into Carolina. She fell
sick by the way, and yesterday, whilst I was hunting up a little
physic for her in the woods, a gang of your people came across
me and fotch me here—and that's about all that I have got to
say.”

A series of questions followed, by which the sergeant was compelled
to give some further account of himself, which he contrived
to do with an address that left his questioners but little the wiser
as to his real character; and which strongly impressed them with
the conviction that the man they had to deal with was but a simple
and rude clown.

“You say you don't know the name of the person at whose
house you stopped?” inquired the commander.

-- 499 --

[figure description] Page 499.[end figure description]

“I disremember,” replied Horse Shoe; “being, as I said, a
stranger in the parts, and not liking to make too free with axing
after people's names.”

“A precious lout, this, you have brought me, Lieutenant Munroe,”
said Tarleton, addressing the officer who had hitherto
had the custody of the sergeant. “You don't disremember the
part of Virginia you lived in?” he added, pursuing his examination.

“They have given it the name of Amherst,” replied Horse
Shoe.

“And the father of Miss Lindsay, you say, resided there?”

“Sartainly, sir.”

“There is a gentleman of that name somewhere in Virginia,” said
Tarleton, apart to one of his attendants, “and known as a friend to
our cause, I think.”

“I have heard of the family,” replied the person addressed

“What has brought the lady to Carolina?”

“Consarning some business of a friend, as I have been told,”
answered Horse Shoe.

“It is a strange errand for such a time, and a marvellous shrewd
conductor she has chosen! I can make nothing out of this fellow.
You might have saved yourself the trouble of taking charge of such
a clod, lieutenant.”

“My orders,” replied the lieutenant, “were to arrest all suspicious
persons; and I had two reasons to suspect this man. First,
he was found upon a spot that couldn't have been better chosen for
a look-out if he had been sent to reconnoitre us; and second, his
horse showed some military training.”

“But the booby himself was stupid enough,” rejoined the commander,
“to carry his passport in his face.”

“I have a paper, sir, to that purpose,” said Horse Shoe, putting
his hands into his pockets, “it signifies, I was told,—for I can't
read of my own accord—that I mought pass free without
molestification from the sodgers of the king—this is it, I believe,
sir.”

To three suppers at the Rising Sun, four and six pence,” said
Tarleton, reading. “Tush, this is a tavern bill!”

“Ha, ha, so it is,” exclaimed Robinson. “Well, I have been

-- 500 --

[figure description] Page 500.[end figure description]

keeping that there paper for a week past, thinking it was my certificate—
and, like a fool, I have gone and tore up the t'other.”

“We are wasting time, gentlemen,” said the commander.
“Turn this fellow loose, and let him go his ways. But hark you,
did you hear of a fight lately on Pedee, between some of our people
and Marion—three days ago?”

“They talked of such a thing on the river,” replied Horse Shoe.

“Well, and what was said?”

“Nothing in particular that I can bear in mind.”

“Like all the rest we have tried to get out of him! You don't
even know which party got the better?”

“Oh, I have hearn that, sir.”

“What did you hear? speak out!”

“Shall I give you the circumlocutory account of the matter?”
asked Horse Shoe, “or did you wish me to go into the particulars?”

“Any account, so that it be short.”

“Then I have hearn that Marion gave the t'other side a bit of a
beating.”

“Aye, aye, so I suppose! Another tale of this Jack the Giant
Killer! And what has become of Marion?”

“That's onbeknownst to me,” replied Horse Shoe.

“Do you remember the fool we met at the Waxhaws last
May?” asked one of the officers present, of another. “This fellow
might pass for a full brother in blood—only I think this clown has
the less wit of the two.”

“As heavy a lump, certainly,” replied the officer. “This, you
say, is the first time you have been in Carolina?”

“To my knowledge,” replied the sergeant.

“It is broad day, gentlemen,” said Tarleton; “we have been
squandering precious time upon an empty simpleton. Give him
his beast and let him be gone. Sirrah, you are free to depart.
But, look you, if I hear any reports along the road of your having
seen me, or a word about my coming, I'll ferret you out and have
you trussed upon a stake twenty feet long.”

“Thank your honor,” said Horse Shoe, as he left the tent. “I
never troubles my head with things out of my line.”

-- 501 --

[figure description] Page 501.[end figure description]

Then seeking his horse he leisurely rode back by the way he had
come; and as soon as he found himself beyond the outposts of the
corps, he urged Captain Peter to as much speed as the late arduous
duties of the good beast left him power to exert.

-- 502 --

CHAPTER XLVIII. AN INCIDENT OF THE WAR NOT UNFAMILIAR TO THE TIME.

[figure description] Page 502.[end figure description]

Breakfast was just over when Robinson was seen, from the windows
of Mrs. Markham's parlor, pricking along the avenue that
conducted to the front of the mansion; and when he drew up his
horse at the door, the family were already assembled there to greet
him. The plight, both of himself and of his steed, was such as to tell
the best part of his story—they had travelled far and seen rough
service. The rest was supplied by the sergeant himself, who, before
he moved from the spot where he had dismounted, gave a narrative
of his adventures, which was listened to with great anxiety by
the household.

By the sergeant's reckoning, Mrs. Markham's residence could
not be more than twenty miles from the place where, at daybreak,
he had encountered the British partisan, whom he had left with a full
conviction that the expedition then on foot was to be directed
against the country lying upon the river. These tidings spread
consternation throughout the mansion, and the morning was passed
in all the confusion which such an alarm might be supposed to
produce. The fright of the females rendered them irresolute, and
incapable of attending to the most obvious precautions necessary to
meet the emergency.

In this conjuncture, Robinson felt himself bound to assume the
direction of affairs. At his suggestion, the plate and such other
valuables as were likely to attract the cupidity of a licentious soldiery,
were secreted in hiding-places sufficiently secure to defy a
hasty search. The family was advised to assume the appearance of
as much composure as they could command; and the last and
most emphatic injunction of the sergeant was, to provide an ample
and various repast, in the hope that the ill-will of the visitants
might be conciliated by the display of good cheer. All this was
accordingly put into a train of accomplishment.

-- 503 --

[figure description] Page 503.[end figure description]

In the midst of these precautions, the fears of the inhabitants of
the mansion were but too truly realized. It was scarcely noon
when the long column of Tarleton's cavalry was descried descending
the high hills that lay in the distance, and, soon afterwards,
taking the road that led into the plantation.

Whilst the panic produced by this sight was still fresh, the sound
of bugles and trumpets showed that the invaders had already turned
their steps towards the dwelling, and the next view disclosed them
deploying from a wood and advancing at a full trot. The quick
beat of hoofs upon the soil, and the jangling sounds of sabres shaken
against the flanks of the horses, struck upon the terrified ear of the
proprietress of the estate like the harsh portents of impending ruin;
and in the despair and agony of her distress, she retreated hastily
to her chamber, whither she summoned her female domestics, and
gave way to a flood of tears. She was followed by Mildred, who,
touched by the pervading disquiet of the family, participated in
the alarm, and found herself overcome by a terror which she had
never before experienced in all the scenes which she had lately
gone through. Obeying the instinct of her present fears, our heroine
cowered beside her weeping friend, in the midst of the group
of clamorous servants, and awaited in mute solicitude the coming
events.

The cavalry had turned aside and halted in front of a barn some
distance from the dwelling-house, and a small party, consisting
principally of officers attended by a sergeant's guard, were immediately
afterwards seen galloping up to the door. The air of exultation
exhibited in their movement, their loud jocularity and
frequent laughter, resembled the burst of gladsome riot with which
a party of fox-hunters are wont to announce the first springing of
their game, and gave evidence of the feelings of men who set little
account upon the annoyance they threatened to a peaceful and
unoffending household.

When the officers of the party had dismounted and entered the
hall, the first person they encountered was Sergeant Robinson, who
had thoughtfully posted himself in view of the door; and now, with
some awkward and ungainly bows and scraping of his feet across
the floor, bade them welcome.

“What,” said Tarleton, who was at the head of the intruders,

-- 504 --

[figure description] Page 504.[end figure description]

“have we stumbled so soon again upon our shrewd and sensible
ox! Wise Master Stephen Foster, well met! So you are the
gentleman-usher to your good friend, Mrs. Markham! By my
faith, the old lady is likely to have the honors of her house well
administered!”

“Your sarvant, sir,” said Horse Shoe, again bowing and scraping
his foot with a look of imperturbable gravity. “Mought I ax
your honor to stomp as lightly upon the floor as you can?
My young lady is sick up stairs—and much noise is apt to flurry
her narves.”

“Tread daintily, gentlemen,” said Tarleton, laughing, “for your
gallantry's sake! A lady's nerves are as delicate as the strings of
a harp, and must not be rudely struck. The damsel's page here
(pointing to Horse Shoe), puts down his foot like a most considerate
elephant—soft as a feather, you perceive; and I would by no
means have you give so worshipful a master of courtesy cause to
complain of you. As your wisdom,” he added, again addressing
the sergeant, “has found out, by this time, that you are in the
house of Mrs. Markham, although you disremembered that this
morning, I suppose you can tell whether she is at home?”

“I can answer you that she is at home, sir—that is, onless she
has went out sence I saw her, which is not likely, sir.”

“Then, present her Colonel Tarleton's respects, and say that he
has come to offer his duty to her.”

“I suppose by that, you are wishing to see the lady,” replied the
sergeant; “I'll let her know, sir.”

Robinson retired for a few moments, and when he returned he
announced to the commander that Mrs Markham was not willing
to come from her chamber. “But whatsomever your honor pleases
to ax after, the lady promises you shall have,” continued the sergeant.

“Well, that's a condescension!—a good, comfortable lady!
So, gentlemen, you see we are in luck; a broad roof over head—
a larder well stored, I hope—and a cellar not altogether empty, I
think I may undertake to promise. Where are your waiting-men,
my nimble Ganymede? You are a sluggish oaf, fellow, not to
see that soldiers must have drink!”

Alfred and Henry now entered the hall, and the former approaching
Tarleton, said, with a firm but respectful tone:

-- 505 --

[figure description] Page 505.[end figure description]

“My mother has before been visited by British troops, and she
had so little then to thank them for, except their departure, that
the fear of meeting them again has greatly alarmed her. Our family,
sir, has no older man in it than myself—and out of regard to
helpless women—”

“That's enough, my pert lad,” interrupted Tarleton; “I have
heard of your good mother before; she is somewhat over ready in
her zeal in behalf of Marion's ragamuffins: and truly I think she
is more squeamish than she should be at the sight of a soldier, when
she could look upon such hang-gallows knaves without shuddering.
You have another man in your house, I see (directing his eye
towards Henry Lindsay, who had seated himself in the hall)—and
full as old, I take it, as yourself.”

“I wish I were a man of full age,” said Henry, looking fearlessly
at the British officer, and remaining fixed in his chair.

“Why so, my gay sparrow-hawk?”

“I would have disputed with you your right to enter this door.”

“These young cocks are all trained to show their game,” said
the Colonel to one of his companions. “Well, you are a fine fellow,
and I should be happy to be better acquainted with you. A
little too stiff, perhaps: but you will learn better as you grow older.
You should thank me for making holiday in your school to-day.”

Here Robinson interposed before Henry could make the saucy
reply he meditated, by announcing that the company would find
some cool water and a supply of spirits in the adjoining room.
“Besides,” he added, “I have told the house-folks to make ready
somewhat in the way of victuals, as I judged you mought be a little
hungry.”

“Not badly thought of, Mr. Ajax!” said one of the officers, as
the party now crowded into the room.

“Don't forget Stephen Foster,” whispered Robinson, by way of
admonition in regard to his assumed character, as he passed by
the chair where Henry was sitting. “And keep a civil tongue in
your head.”

Henry nodded compliance, and then, with Alfred, left the hall,
whilst the sergeant repaired to the refreshment room to offer his
officious attentions to the guests.

Meanwhile, the ladies still kept to their chamber, ever and anon

-- 506 --

[figure description] Page 506.[end figure description]

gazing out at the window with a solicitous and unhappy interest,
and occasionally receiving the highly-colored reports of the servants,
who, as often as any new subject of wonder or fear occurred
to them, were plying backwards and forwards between the apartment
and the head of the staircase.

After an interval of half an hour, during which the uncouth din
of laughter, of loud oaths, and of the careless swaggering of the
party below, rose with a harsh note to the ear of the hostess and
her companion, these sounds abruptly ceased, and it was evident
that the visitors had quitted the house. It was with an emotion
of delight that Mrs. Markham, from the window, beheld Colonel
Tarleton and his comrades galloping towards the main body of his
troops that awaited him near the barn; but, on repairing to the
hall, this sudden gleam of satisfaction was as suddenly clouded,
when the matron perceived a sentinel posted at the front door.
As soon as she came within speech of this functionary, he threw
up his hand to his brow, as he said: “The colonel commanded me
to make his compliments to the ladies, and asks the honor of their
company at dinner.”

“Colonel Tarleton forgets himself,” said Mrs. Markham, with a
stately reserve that showed she had now dismissed her fears; “a
brave soldier would hardly think it a triumph to insult unprotected
females.”

“He is here to speak for himself, madam,” replied the sentinel,
as Tarleton at this moment returned to the door.

The lady of the house, thus taken by surprise, firmly stood her
ground, and awaited in silence the accost of the officer. Tarleton
was somewhat disconcerted by this unexpected encounter. He had
entered with a hurried step, but the moment he was aware of the
presence of the dame, he halted and removed his cap from his
head, as he made a low obeisance.

“I am too happy, madam,” he said, “in the persuasion that you
have overcome your unnecessary alarm at this visit; and feel
pleased to be afforded an opportunity of making my respects in
person.”

“I can conceive no sufficient reason, Colonel Tarleton, why a
defenceless house like mine should provoke the visit of such a host
of armed men.”

-- 507 --

[figure description] Page 507.[end figure description]

“Your house, madam, has some fame upon this border for good
entertainment. It fell in my way, and you will excuse me for the
freedom of saying, that I boast myself too much of a cavalier to
pass it by unmarked by some token of my regard. Besides, I may
add without meaning to be rude, our necessities in the article of
forage, madam, are quite as great as General Marion's, who, I
understand, does not scruple sometimes to take his contribution
from you.”

“I should more readily excuse your visit,” replied the lady, “if
you would time it when General Marion was levying his contribution.
You might then adjust your right to the share you claim.
This house is yours, sir; and it is not fit that I should remain
to debate with you your claim to dispose of whatever you may
find in it.”

“Why, what a musty and wrinkled piece of insolence is here!”
muttered the angry soldier, clenching his teeth under this rebuke
as the matron withdrew. “Well, let the crones rail and the
maidens weep their fill! the border is mine, and merrily will I hold
it, and blithely will I light up the river, too, before I leave it!
Curse on these free-spoken women! Who says they are defenceless
with that supple weapon that God has given them? What ho, you
bag of chaff—booby—Foster—I say! Look you; have you all the
provisions in the house set out upon the tables—and don't spare
your peach brandy, which we have already tasted—you have
more of it. So let us have the best; I shall feast with a good
will to-day, and I will do it plentifully, or your ears shall be
cropped.”

“Everything in the kitchen, sir, is going on at a gallop,” said
Horse Shoe; “and as for the drinkables, your honor shall command
the house to the last jug.”

“Then bestir yourself, for I am in no mood to tarry.”

In a brief lapse of time an abundant board was spread, and the
leaders of the corps, consisting of some twenty or thirty officers of
all ranks, were gathered around it. A scene of uproar succeeded
that resounded to the roof with the unfeeling and licentious
mirth of those engaged in the carouse.

When they had eaten and drunk their fill, the greater portion
of the guests were assembled at the front door. From this position

-- 508 --

[figure description] Page 508.[end figure description]

there was to be seen, at no great distance, a small inclosure of not
above ten feet square, constructed with a dark paling, above which
a venerable willow drooped its branches. Towards this inclosure
some five or six of the reveilers repaired, to gratify an idle and, at
present, a maudlin curiosity. When they arrived here, they leaned
across the paling to read the inscription upon a stone that seemed
but recently to have been placed there. It was a simple memorial
of the death of Colonel Markham, of the Carolina militia, which
was recorded to have taken place but eighteen months before on
the Savannah river in an engagement with the troops under General
Prevost. To this was added, in the spirit of the times and in
accordance with the sentiments of the Whig leaders in the war of
independence, a bitter expression of censure upon the barbarous
disposition of the enemy, couched in homely but earnest phrase,
and speaking the hate of the survivors in the same sentence that
commended the virtues of the dead.

It was an unpropitious moment for such a tablet to meet the eye
of those who gazed upon it; and when it was read aloud by the
captain of a troop, whose natural temper, rendered savage by the
rudeness of the war, was also at this moment exasperated almost to
intoxication by the freedom of the table, he vented his curses in
loud and coarse rage against the memory of him to whom the
stone was dedicated. This fire of passion spread through the
group around the tomb, and each man responded to the first execration
by others still deeper and more fierce. Proclaiming the
inscription to be an insult, they made an attack upon the paling,
which was instantly demolished, and, seizing upon the largest
stones at hand, they assailed the tablet with such effect as soon to
break it in pieces; and then, with a useless malice, applied themselves
to obliterating the inscription upon the fragments. Whilst
engrossed with the perpetration of this sacrilege, their attention
was suddenly aroused by the near report of a pistol, the ball of
which, it was discovered, had struck into the trunk of the willow.

“I will kill some of the scoundrels, if I die for it!” was the
exclamation heard immediately after the shot, and Alfred Markham
was seen struggling with an officer who had seized him.
The young man had been observed and followed, as he madly
rushed from a wing of the mansion towards the burial-place,

-- 509 --

[figure description] Page 509.[end figure description]

and arrested at the moment that he was levelling a second
pistol.

“Henry, shoot him down!” he screamed to his companion, who
was now approaching armed with his carbine.

“Let me go, sir! I will not see my father's tomb disturbed by
ruffians.”

“Loose your hands!” cried Henry, directing his passionate
defiance to the individual who wrestled with Alfred, “loose your
hands, I say, or I will fire upon you!”

“Fire at the drunken villains around my father's grave!” shouted
Alfred.

“They shall have it,” returned Henry, eagerly, “if it is the last
shot I ever make.” And with these words the youth levelled his
piece at the same group which had before escaped Alfred's aim,
but, luckily, the carbine snapped and missed fire. In the next
instant Horse Shoe's broad hand was laid upon Henry's shoulder,
as he exclaimed, “Why, Master Henry, have you lost your wits?
Do you want to bring perdition and combustion both, down upon
the heads of the whole house?”

“Galbraith Robinson, stand back!” ejaculated Henry. “I am
not in the humor to be baulked.”

“Hush—for God's sake, hush!—foolish boy,” returned Robinson
with real anger. “You are as fierce as a young panther—I am
ashamed of you!”

By this time the whole company were assembled around the
two young men, and the violent outbreak of wrath from those at
whom the shot was aimed, as well as from others present, rose to
a pitch which the authority of Tarleton in vain sought to control.
Already, in this paroxysm of rage, one of the party, whose motions
had escaped notice in the confusion of the scene, had hurried to
the kitchen fire, where he had snatched up a burning brand, and
hurled it into the midst of some combustibles in a narrow apartment
on the ground floor.

The clamor had drawn Mrs. Markham and Mildred to the
chamber window, and whilst they looked down with a frightened
gaze upon the confused scene below, it was some moments before
they became aware of the participation of Henry and Alfred in
this sudden and angry broil. Mildred was the first to discern the

-- 510 --

[figure description] Page 510.[end figure description]

two young men as they were dragged violently across the open
space in front of the mansion by the crowd, and to hear the threats
with which this movement was accompanied.

“Mereiful Heaven!” she exclaimed, “they have laid hands upon
Henry and Alfred—they will kill my brother, my dear brother!”
Almost frantic at the danger that threatened Henry and his companion,
she fled precipitately down the stair-case, and in a moment
stood confronted with Colonel Tarleton and his soldiers.

“Never fear, sister,” cried out Henry, who was already brought
into the hall, as he saw Mildred descending the stairs. “Don't be
alarmed for either Alfred or me. We are ready to confess what
we did and why we did it—and Colonel Tarleton, if he is a true
man, will not dare to say we did wrong.”

“I charge you, Colonel Tarleton,” said Mildred with a firm but
excited voice, “as the soldier of a Christian nation, to save the
people of this house from an inhuman and most wicked outrage.
I implore you as an officer who would be esteemed valiant—and
as a gentleman who would fly from dishonor—to rescue your
name from the disgrace of this barbarous violence. For the sake
of mercy—spare us—spare us!”

As she uttered this last ejaculation her spirit yielded to the vehemence
of her feelings, and she flung herself upon her knee at the
feet of the commander. “Oh, sir, do not let harm fall upon my
brother. I know not what he has done, but he is thoughtless and
rash.”

“Mildred,” said Henry, immediately rushing to his sister, and
lifting her from the floor, “why should you kneel before him, or
any man here? This is no place for you—get back to your
room.” Then turning to Tarleton, he continued, “Alfred Markham
and I tried to shoot down your men, because we saw them breaking
the tomb. If it was to do over again our hands are ready.”

“They have insulted the memory of my father,” exclaimed
Alfred, “trampled upon his grave, and broken the stone that
covers him—I aimed to kill the drunken coward who did it. That
I say, sir, to your face.”

Tarleton, for a space, seemed to be bewildered by the scene. He
looked around him, as if hesitating what course to pursue, and
once or twice made an effort to obtain silence in the hall; but the

-- 511 --

[figure description] Page 511.[end figure description]

tumult of many voices in angry contention still continued. At last
he presented his hand to Mildred, and with a courteous action conducted
her to a chair, then begged her to calm her fears, as he
promised her that no evil should befal either of the young men
whose indiscreet tempers had occasioned the present uproar.

“In God's name! have they fired the dwelling?” he exclaimed,
as at this moment a volume of smoke rolled into the hall. “What
ho, there! O'Neal, McPherson. Look where this smoke comes
from, and instantly extinguish the fire! Stir yourselves, gentlemen.
By my hilt, if any follower of mine has been so wild as to put a
torch to this house, I will hang him up to the ridge-pole of the
roof! Look to it—every man! Quick, quick—there is danger
that the flames may get ahead.”

In an instant nearly every soldier in the hall departed in obedience
to this order.

“I beg, madam,” Tarleton continued, “that you will dismiss
your alarm, and rest upon my pledge that no inmate of this house
shall be harmed. I conjecture that I have the honor to speak to
Miss Lindsay—I have been informed that that lady has lately
found shelter under this roof.”

“It is my name, sir—and as the daughter of a friend to your
quarrel, let me conjure you to see that this house is safe; I cannot
speak with you until I am assured of that.”

At this juncture, Mrs. Markham was observed at the head of the
first flight of stairs, pale with affright, wringing her hands, and
uttering loud ejaculations of terror and grief as she made her way
down to the hall:

“Oh, sir,” she said, as she approached the commander, “we are
harmless women, and have done nothing to call down this vengeance
upon us. Take what you will—but spare my roof and
save my family! God will reward you even for that act of
humanity to a desolate widow.”

Before Tarleton could reply to the matron, a party of officers
came hastily into his presence, at the head of whom was Captain
O'Neal, who reported that the fire was extinguished.

“One of the mess, to-day,” he said, “heated with drink and
roused by the foolish temper of these hot-headed boys, threw a

-- 512 --

[figure description] Page 512.[end figure description]

blazing billet into a closet. Luckily, we reached the spot before
any great harm was done. The chaps should be switched, and
taught better manners. It was a silly affair and might have made
mischief.”

“See that the offender be arrested,” replied Tarleton, “I will
take measures to curb this license. These meddling youngsters,
too—however, I can't blame them, they had provocation, I confess—
and this war gives an edge to all the metal of the country.
Instead of pop-guns now every baby has his powder and ball—
dismiss the boys. To your post, captain, and order every man to
join his company. Now, madam,” he added in a tone of conciliation
to Mrs. Markham, as soon as the hall was cleared, “I am
sure you will not accuse me of incivility. My people have withdrawn—
the fire is extinguished—these inconsiderate lads at liberty:
have I answered your wish?”

“You have won the gratitude of a mother,” replied the dame,
“and the respect of an enemy. I am bound to say to you, in
return, that I cheerfully surrender to you whatever you may
choose to take from my estate for the supply of your soldiers.
Alfred, my son, give me your arm, and help me to my chamber—
I am feeble and faint. I must ask your permission to withdraw,”
she continued, as she courtesied to Tarleton, and ascended the
stairs.

“And I, too, must take my leave,” said Tarleton. “But before
I go I may claim the privilege of a word with Miss Lindsay. You
spoke of your father, madam? and, especially, as a friend of our
arms. I have been told he lives in Virginia, Philip Lindsay, the
proprietor of a seat called `The Dove Cote,' a royalist too—am I
right?”

“So, my father is known, sir.”

“That name has stood you in stead to-day, madam. And this
is your brother? I should think he is hardly of your father's
mind in regard to our quarrel. This way, my thoughtless young
gallant! It was a wild, bold, and very conceited thing of you to
be challenging my unruly dragoons—and would have been no less
so, if you had had twenty score of tall fellows at your back. But
it is past now, and you need not apologize for it—it showed mettle
at least, and we never quarrel with a man for that. May I

-- 513 --

[figure description] Page 513.[end figure description]

inquire, Miss Lindsay, in what direction you travel? for I learn
you are but a sojourner here. It may be in my power to insure
your safe-conduct.”

“I seek your general, Lord Cornwallis, on matters of private
concern,” replied Mildred, “and if I might venture to ask it of
Colonel Tarleton, his service in affording me an unquestioned
passage, would be a favor that I should gratefully acknowledge.”

“The obligation will be on my side, madam. It will be a pleasure
to me to believe that I can serve a lady, much more the
daughter of an honorable subject of the king. Permit me, without
further parley, for time presses at this moment, to say that I
will leave an escort behind me under the command of a trusty
officer, who will wait your pleasure to conduct you, by the safest
and easiest journey to head-quarters. Your commands, madam,
shall in all respects regulate his motions. My communications with
his lordship shall announce your coming. Now, Miss Lindsay,
with my best wishes for your safety and success, I take my leave;
and, as a parting request, I venture to hope you will do me the
justice to say, that Tarleton is not such a graceless sinner as his
enemies have sometimes been pleased to represent him.”

These last words were accompanied by a laugh, and a somewhat
bluff courtesy, as the speaker swayed his rigid and ungainly figure
into a succession of awkward bows by which he retreated to the
door.

“I shall be happy on all occasions,” replied Mildred, whilst the
soldier was thus strenuously playing off the graces of a gallant,
“to do justice to the kindness which I have experienced at Colonel
Tarleton's hands.”

“There, Mildred,” said Henry, when Tarleton had disappeared,
“you see things have gone very pat for us. That comes of letting
these fellows see who they have to deal with. A little powder and
ball is a good letter of recommendation to the best of their gang.
If my carbine hadn't missed fire to-day, Tarleton would have been
short by one bottle-holder, at least, when he set out to steal liquor
from the country cupboards.”

“It has ended well, brother,” replied Mildred, “but it does not
become you to boast of what you have done. It was a rash and

-- 514 --

[figure description] Page 514.[end figure description]

dangerous deed, and had nearly brought ruin upon this friendly
family.”

“Tut, sister! you are only a woman. You wouldn't have found
the colonel so civil if we hadn't taught him to look after his men.”

-- 515 --

CHAPTER XLIX.

MILDRED ARRIVES AT THE TERM OF HER JOURNEY.—THE READER
IS FAVORED WITH A GLIMPSE OF A DISTINGUISHED PERSONAGE.

[figure description] Page 515.[end figure description]

Cornwallis, after the battle of Camden, turned his thoughts to
the diligent prosecution of his conquests. The invasion of North
Carolina and Virginia was a purpose to which he had looked, from
the commencement of this campaign, and he now, accordingly,
made every preparation for the speedy advance of his army. The
sickness of a portion of his troops and the want of supplies rendered
some delay inevitable, and this interval was employed in
more fully organizing the civil government of the conquered province,
and in strengthening his frontier defences, by detaching considerable
parties of men towards the mountains. The largest of
these detachments was sent to reinforce Ferguson, to whom had
been confided the operations upon the north-western border.

The chronicles of the time inform us that the British general lay
at Camden until the 8th of September, at which date he set forward
towards North Carolina. His movement was slow and
cautious, and for some time, his head-quarters were established at
the Waxhaws, a position directly upon the border of the province
about to be invaded. At this post our story now finds him, the
period being somewhere about the commencement of the last
quarter of the month.

A melancholy train of circumstances had followed the fight at
Camden, and had embittered the feelings of the contending parties
against each other to an unusual degree of exasperation. The
most prominent of these topics of anger was the unjust and severe
construction which the British authorities had given to the obligations
which were supposed to affect such of the inhabitants of
South Carolina, as had, after the capitulation of Charleston, surrendered
themselves as prisoners on parole, or received protections

-- 516 --

[figure description] Page 516.[end figure description]

from the new government. A proclamation, issued by Sir Henry
Clinton in June, annulled the paroles, and ordered all who had obtained
them to render military service, as subjects of the king.
This order, which the prisoners, as well as those who had obtained
protections, held to be a dissolution of their contract with the new
government, was disobeyed by a large number of the inhabitants,
many of whom had, immediately after the proclamation, joined
the American army.

Cornwallis permitted himself, on this occasion, to be swayed by
sentiments unworthy of the character generally imputed to him.
Many of the liberated inhabitants were found in the ranks of Gates
at Camden, and several were made prisoners on the field. These
latter, by the orders of the British general, were hung almost
without the form of an inquiry: and it may well be supposed that,
in the heat of war and ferment of passion, such acts of rigor, defended
on such light grounds, were met on the opposite side by a
severe retribution.

Almost every day, during the British commander's advance,
some of the luckless citizens of the province whom this harsh construction
of duty affected, were brought into the camp of the invaders,
and the soldiery had grown horribly familiar with the
frequent military executions that ensued.

It was in the engrossment of the occupations and cares presented
in this brief reference to the history of the time, that I have now
to introduce my reader to Cornwallis.

He had resolved to move forward on his campaign. Orders
were issued to prepare for the march, and the general had announced
his determination to review the troops before they broke
ground. A beautiful, bright, and cool autumnal morning shone
upon the wide plain, where an army of between two and three
thousand men was drawn out in line. The tents of the recent encampment
had already been struck, and a long array of baggage-wagons
were now upon the high-road, slowly moving to a point
assigned them in the route of the march. Cornwallis, attended by
a score of officers, still occupied a small farm-house which had
lately been his quarters. A number of saddle-horses in the charge
of their grooms, and fully equipped for service, were to be seen in
the neighborhood of the door; and the princip I apartment of the

-- 517 --

[figure description] Page 517.[end figure description]

house showed that some of the loiterers of the company were yet
engaged in despatching the morning meal. The aides-de-camp
were seen speeding between the army and the general, with that
important and neck-endangering haste which characterizes the tribe
of these functionaries; and almost momentarily a courier arrived,
bearing some message of interest to the commander-in-chief.

Cornwallis himself sat in an inner room, busily engaged with
one of his principal officers in inspecting some documents regarding
the detail of his force. Apart from them, stood, with hat in
hand and in humble silence, a young ensign of infantry.

“Your name, sir?” said Cornwallis, as he threw aside the papers
which he had been perusing, and now addressed himself to the
young officer.

“Ensign Talbot, of the thirty-third Foot,” replied the young
man: “I have come by the order of the adjutant-general to inform
your lordship that I have just returned to my regiment, having
lately been captured by the enemy while marching with the third
convoy of the Camden prisoners to Charleston.”

“Ha! you were of that party! What was the number of
prisoners you had in charge?”

“One hundred and fifty, so please your lordship.”

“They were captured”—

“On Santee, by the rebels Marion and Horry,” interrupted the
ensign. “I have been in the custody of the rebels for a week, but
contrived, a few days since, to make my escape.”

“Where found the rebels men to master you?”

“Even from the country through which we journeyed,” replied
the ensign.

“The beggarly runagates! Who can blame us, Major
M`Arthur,” said the general, appealing to the officer by his side,
with an interest that obviously spoke the contest in his own mind
in regard to the justice of the daily executions which he had
sanctioned: “who can blame us for hanging up these recreants for
their violated faith, with such thick perfidy before our eyes? This
Santee district, to a man, had given their paroles and taken my
protection: and, now, the first chance they have to play me a
trick, they are up and at work, attacking our feeble escorts that
should, in their sickly state, have rather looked to them for aid.

-- 518 --

[figure description] Page 518.[end figure description]

I will carry out the work; by my sword, it shall go on sternly!
Enough, Ensign, back to your company,” he said, bowing to the
young officer, who at once left the room.

“What is your lordship's pleasure regarding this Adam
Cusack?” inquired M`Arthur.

“Oh, aye! I had well nigh forgotten that man. He was
taken, I think, in the act of firing on a ferry-boat at Cheraw?”

“The ball passed through the hat of my Lord Dunglas,” said
M`Arthur.

“The lurking hound! A liege subject turning truant to his duty;
e'en let him bide the fate of his brethren.”

M`Arthur merely nodded his head, and Cornwallis, rising from
his chair, strode a few paces backwards and forwards through the
room. “I would tune my bosom to mercy,” he said, at length,
“and win these dog-headed rebels back to their duty to their
king by kindness; but goodwill and charity towards them fall
upon their breasts like water on a heated stone, which is thrown
back in hisses. No, no, that day is past, and they shall feel the
rod. We walk in danger whilst we leave these serpents in the
grass. Order the gentlemen to horse, Major M`Arthur; we must
be stirring. Let this fellow, Cusack, be dealt with like the rest.
Gentlemen,” added the chief, as he appeared at the door amidst
the group who awaited his coming, “to your several commands!”

Captain Brodrick, the principal aide, at this moment arrested the
preparations to depart, by placing in Cornwallis's hand a letter
which had just been brought by a dragoon to head-quarters.

The general broke the seal, and, running his eye over the
contents, said, as he handed the letter to the aide, “This is something
out of the course of the campaign; a letter from a lady, now
at the picquet-guard, and it seems she desires to speak with me.
Who brought the billet, captain?”

“This dragoon, one of a special escort from the legion. They
have in charge a party of travellers, who have journeyed hither
under Tarleton's own pledge of passport.”

“Captain,” replied Cornwallis, “mount and seek the party.
Conduct them to me without delay. What toy is this that brings
a lady to my camp?”

-- 519 --

[figure description] Page 519.[end figure description]

The aide-de-camp mounted his horse, and galloped off with the
dragoon. He was conducted far beyond the utmost limit of the
line of soldiers, and at length arrived at a small outpost, where
some fifty men were drawn up, under the command of an officer
of the picquet-guard, which was about returning to join the main
body of the army. Here he found Mildred and Henry Lindsay,
and their two companions, Horse Shoe and old Isaac, attended by
the small escort furnished by Tarleton. This party had been two
days on the road from Mrs. Markham's, and had arrived the preceding
night at a cottage in the neighborhood, where they had
found tolerable quarters. They had advanced this morning, at an
early hour, to the corps de garde of the picquet, where Mildred
preferred remaining until Henry could despatch a note to Lord
Cornwallis apprising him of their visit.

When Captain Brodrick rode up, the travellers were already on
horseback and prepared to move. The aide-de-camp respectfully
saluted Miss Lindsay and her brother, and after a short parley
with the officer of the escort, tendered his services to the strangers
to conduct them to head-quarters.

“The general, madam,” he said, “would have done himself the
honor to wait on you, but presuming that you were already on
your route to his quarters, where you might be better received
than in the bivouac of an outpost, he is led to hope that he
consults your wish and your comfort both, by inviting you to
partake of such accommodation as he is able to afford you.”

“My mission would idly stand on ceremony, sir,” replied Mildred.
“I thank Lord Cornwallis for the promptness with which
he has answered my brother's message.”

“We will follow you, sir,” said Henry.

The party now rode on.

Their path lay along the skirts of the late encampment upon the
border of an extensive plain, on the opposite side of which the
army was drawn out; and it was with the exultation of a boy,
that Henry, as they moved forward, looked upon the long line of
troops glittering in the bright sunshine, and heard the drums
rolling their spirited notes upon the air.

When they arrived at a point where the road emerged from a
narrow strip of forest, they could discern, at the distance of a few

-- 520 --

[figure description] Page 520.[end figure description]

hundred paces, the quarters of the commander-in-chief. Immediately
on the edge of this wood, a small party of soldiers attracted
the attention of the visitors by the earnest interest with which they
stood around a withered tree, and gazed aloft at its sapless and
huge boughs. Before anything was said, Mildred had already ridden
within a few feet of the circle, where turning her eyes upwards she
saw the body of a man swung in the air by a cord attached to
one of the widest-spreading branches. The unfortunate being was
just struggling in the paroxysms of death, as his person was
swayed backwards and forwards, with a slow motion, by the
breeze.

“Oh, God! what a sight is here!” exclaimed the lady. “I
cannot, will not go by this spot. Henry—brother—I cannot
pass.”

The aide-de camp checked his horse, and grasped her arm,
before her brother could reach her, and Horse Shoe, at the same
moment, sprang to the ground and seized her bridle.

“I should think it but a decent point of war to keep such
sights from women's eyes,” said Robinson, somewhat angrily.

“Peace, sirrah,” returned the aide, “you are sancy. I trust,
madam, you are not seriously ill? I knew not of this execution,
or I should have spared you this unwelcome spectacle. Pray,
compose yourself, and believe, madam, it was my ignorance that
brought you into this difficulty.”

“I will not pass it,” cried Mildred wildly, as she sprang from
her horse and ran some paces back towards the wood, with her
hands covering her face. In a moment Henry was by her side.

“Nay, sister—dear sister,” he said, “do not take it so grievously.
The officer did not know of this. There now, you are better; we
will mount again, and ride around this frightful place.”

Mildred gradually regained her self-possession, and after a few
minutes was again mounted and making a circuit through the
wood to avoid this appalling spectacle.

“Who is this man?” asked Henry of the aide-de-camp, in a half
whisper; “and what has he done, that they have hung him?”

“It is an every-day tale,” replied the officer; “a rebel traitor,
who has broken his allegiance, by taking arms against the king in
his own conquered province. I keep no count of these fellow; but I

-- 521 --

[figure description] Page 521.[end figure description]

believe this is a bold rebel by the name of Adam Cusack, that was
caught lately at the Cheraw ferry; and our boobies must be
packing him off to head-quarters for us to do their hangman's
work.”

“If we were to hang all of your men that we catch,” replied
Henry, “hemp is an article that would rise in price.”

“What, sir,” returned the officer, with a look of surprise, “do
you class yourself with the rebels? What makes you here under
Tarleton's safeguard? I thought you must needs be friends, at
least, from the manner of your coming.”

“We ride, sir, where we have occasion,” said Henry, “and if
we ride wrong now, let his lordship decide that for us, and we will
return.”

By this time the company had reached head-quarters, where
Mildred found herself in the presence of Lord Cornwallis.

“Though on the wing, Miss Lindsay,” said his lordship, as he
respectfully met the lady and her brother upon the porch of the
dwelling-house, “I have made it a point of duty to postpone
weighty matters of business to receive your commands.”

Mildred bowed her head, and after a few words of courtesy on
either side, and a formal introduction of herself and her brother to
the general as the children of Philip Lindsay, “a gentleman presumed
to be well known to his lordship,” and some expressions of
surprise and concern on the part of the chief at this unexpected
announcement, she begged to be permitted to converse with him
in private. When, in accordance with this wish, she found herself
and her brother alone with the general, in the small parlor of
the house, she began, with a trembling accent and blanched
cheek—

“I said, my lord, that we were the children of Philip Lindsey,
of the Dove Cote, in Amherst, in the province of Virginia; and
being taught to believe that my father has some interest with
your lordship—”

“He is a worthy, thoughtful, and wise gentleman, of the best
consideration amongst the friends of the royal cause,” interrupted
the earl, “so speak on, madam, and speak calmly. Take your
time, your father's daughter shall not find me an unwilling
listener.”

-- 522 --

[figure description] Page 522.[end figure description]

“My father was away from home,” interposed Henry, “and
tidings came to us that a friend of ours was most wickedly defamed
and belied, by a charge carried to the ears of your lordship; as
we were told, that Major Arthur Butler of the Continental army
who had been made a prisoner by your red-coats somehow or
other—for I forget how—but the charge was that he had contrived
a plan to carry off my father from the Dove Cote—if not to kill
him, which was said, besides—and upon that charge, it was
reported that your people were going to hang or shoot him—hang,
I suppose, from what we just now saw over here in the woods—
and that your lordship had given orders to have the thing put off
until the major could prove the real facts of the case.”

“The tale is partly true, young sir,” said Cornwallis. “We
have a prisoner of that name and rank.”

“My sister Mildred and myself, thinking no time was to be lost,
have come to say to your lordship that the whole story is a most
sinful lie, hatched on purpose to make mischief, and most probably
by a fellow by the name of—”

“My brother speaks too fast,” interrupted Mildred. “It deeply
concerned us to do justice to a friend in this matter. If my father
had been at home a letter to your lordship would have removed
all doubts; but, alas! he was absent, and I knew not what to do,
but to come personally before your lordship, to assure you that to
the perfect knowledge of our whole family, the tale from beginning
to end is a malicious fabrication. Major Butler loves my father, and
would be accounted one of his nearest and dearest friends.”

Cornwallis listened to this disclosure with a perplexed and
bewildered conjecture, to unravel the strange riddle which it presented
to his mind.

“How may I understand you, Miss Lindsay?” he said; “this
Major Butler is in the service of Congress?”

“Even so. Your lordship speaks truly.”

“Your father—my friend, Philip Lindsay, is a faithful and persevering
loyalist.”

“To the peril of his life and fortune,” replied Mildred.

“And yet Butler is his friend?”

“He would be esteemed so, if it please your lordship—and, in
heart and feeling, is so.”

-- 523 --

[figure description] Page 523.[end figure description]

“He is related to your family, perhaps?”

“Related in affection, my lord, and plighted love,” said Mildred,
blushing and casting her eyes upon the ground.

“So!—Now I apprehend. And there are bonds between
you?”

“I may not answer your lordship,” returned the lady. “It only
imports our present business to tell your lordship, that Arthur
Butler never came to the Dove Cote but with the purest purpose
of good to all who lodged beneath its roof. He has never come
there but that I was apprised of his intent; and never thought
rose in his heart that did not breathe blessings upon all that
inhabit near my father. Oh, my lord, it is a base trick of an
enemy to do him harm; and they have contrived this plot to
impose upon your lordship's generous zeal in my father's
behalf.”

“It is a strange story,” said Cornwallis. “And does your father
know nothing of this visit? Have you, Miss Lindsay, committed
yourself to all the chances of this rude war, and undertaken this
long and toilsome journey, to vindicate a rebel charged with a most
heinous device of perfidy? It is a deep and painful interest that
could move you to this enterprise.”

“My lord, my mission requires a frank confidence. I have heard
my father say you had a generous and feeling heart—that you
were a man to whom the king had most wisely committed his
cause in this most trying war: that your soul was gifted with moderation,
wisdom, forecast, firmness—and that such a spirit as yours
was fit to master and command the rude natures of soldiers, and
to compel them to walk in the paths of justice and mercy. All
this and more have I heard my father say, and this encouraged
me to seek you in your camp, and to tell you the plain and undisguised
truth touching those charges against Major Butler. As
Heaven above hears me, I have said nothing but the simple truth.
Arthur Butler never dreamt of harm to my dear father.”

“He is a brave soldier,” said Henry, “and if your lordship
would give him a chance, and put him before the man who invented
the lie, he would make the scoundrel eat his words, and they
should be handed to him on the major's sword-point.”

“The gentleman is happy,” said the chief, “in two such zealous

-- 524 --

[figure description] Page 524.[end figure description]

friends. You have not answered me—is your father aware of this
visit, Miss Lindsay?”

“He is ignorant even of the nature of the charge against Arthur
Butler,” replied the lady. “He was absent from the Dove Cote
when the news arrived; and, fearing that delay might be disastrous,
we took the matter in hand ourselves.”

“You might have written.”

“The subject, so please your lordship, was too near to our hearts
to put it to the hazard of a letter.”

“It is a warm zeal, and deserves to be requited with a life's
devotion,” said Cornwallis. “You insinuated, young sir, just now,
that you suspected the author of this imputed slander.”

“My brother is rash, and speaks hastily,” interrupted Mildred.

“Whom were you about to name?” asked the general, of
Henry.

“There was a man named Tyrrel,” replied the youth, “that has
been whispering in my father's ear somewhat concerning a proposal
for my sister” (here Mildred cast a keen glance at her brother
and bit her lip) “and they say, love sometimes makes men desperate,
and I took a passing notion that, may be, he might have been at the
bottom of it; I know nothing positively to make me think so, but
only speak from what I have read in books.”

Cornwallis smiled as he replied playfully: “Tush, my young
philosopher, you must not take your wisdom from romances. I
have heard of Tyrrel, and will stand his surety that love has
raised no devil to conjure such mischief in his breast. What will
satisfy your errand hither, Miss Lindsay?”

“A word from your lordship, that no harm shall befall Arthur
Butler beyond the necessary durance of a prisoner of war.”

“That is granted you at once,” replied the general, “granted
for your sake, madam, in the spirit of a cavalier who would deny
no lady's request. And I rather grant it to you, because certain
threats have been sent me from some of the major's partisans,
holding out a determination to retaliate blood for blood. These
had almost persuaded me to run, against my own will, to an
extreme. I would have you let it be known, that as a free grace
to a lady, I have done that which I would refuse to the broadsword
bullies of the mountains. What next would you have?”

-- 525 --

[figure description] Page 525.[end figure description]

“Simply, an unmolested passage hence, beyond your lordship's
posts.”

“That too shall be cared for. And thus the business being
done, with your leave, I will go to more unmannerly employments.”

“A letter for your lordship,” said an officer, who at this moment
entered the door, and putting a packet into the general's hand,
retired.

Cornwallis opened the letter and read it.

“Ha! by my faith, but this is a rare coincidence! This brings
matter of interest to you, Miss Lindsay. My officer, Macdonald,
who had Butler in custody, writes me that, two days since, his
prisoner had escaped.”

“Escaped!” exclaimed Mildred, forgetting in whose presence
she spoke, “unhurt—uninjured. Thank Heaven for that!”

Cornwallis sat for a moment silent, as a frown grew upon his
brow, and he played his foot against the floor, abstracted in
thought. “These devils have allies,” he muttered, “in every
cabin in the country. We have treachery and deceit lurking
behind every bush. We shall be poisoned in our pottage by these
false and hollow knaves. If it gives you content, madam,” he
said, raising his voice, “that this Major Butler should abuse the
kindness or clemency of his guard and fly from us at the moment
we were extending a boon of mercy to him through your supplications,
you may hereafter hold your honorable soldier in higher
esteem for his dexterity and cunning.”

“I pray your lordship to believe,” said Mildred, with a deep
emotion, which showed itself in the rich, full tones of her voice,
“that Major Butler knows nothing of my coming hither. I
speak not in his name, nor make any pledge for him. If he has
escaped, it has only been from the common instinct which teaches
a bird to fly abroad when it finds the door of his cage left open
by the negligence of his keepers. I knew it not—nor, alas! have
I heard aught of his captivity, but as I have already told your
lordship. He is an honorable soldier, rich in all the virtues that
may commend a man: I would your lordship knew him better
and in more peaceful times.”

“Well, it is but a peevish and silly boy,” said Cornwallis,

-- 526 --

[figure description] Page 526.[end figure description]

“who whines when his pie is stolen. The war has many reckonings
to settle, and we contrive to make one day's profit pay
another's loss. The account for the present is balanced; and so,
Miss Lindsay, without discourtesy, I may leave you, with a fair
wish for a happy and prosperous journey back to your father's
roof. To the good gentleman himself, I desire to be well
remembered. And to show you that this briery path of war has
not quite torn away all the habiliments of gentleness from us, I
think it dutiful to tell you that, as I have become the confidant of
a precious love-tale, wherein I can guess some secret passage of
mystery is laid which should not be divulged, I promise you to
keep it faithfully between ourselves. And when I reach the Dove
Cote, which, God willing, under the banners of St. George, I do
propose within three months to do, we may renew our confidence,
and you shall have my advice touching the management of this
dainty and delicate affair. And now, God speed you with a fair
ride, and good spirits to back it!”

“I am much beholden to your lordship's generosity,” said
Mildred, as Cornwallis rose with a sportive gallantry and betook
himself to his horse.

“Come hither, Mr. Henry,” he said after he had mounted,
“farewell, my young cavalier. You will find a few files of men to
conduct you and your party beyond our posts: and here, take
this,” he added, as now on horseback, he scrawled off a few lines
with a pencil, upon a leaf of his pocket-book, which he delivered
to the youth, “there is a passport which shall carry you safe
against all intrusion from my people. Adieu!”

With this last speech the commander-in-chief put spurs to his
horse, and galloped to the plain, to review his troops and commence
the march by which he hoped to make good his boast of
reaching the Dove Cote.

How fortune seconded his hopes may be read in the story of
the war.

-- --

CHAPTER L. A BRITISH PARTISAN.

[figure description] Page 527.[end figure description]

As the events of this history are confined to the duration of the
Tory Ascendency in South Carolina, it becomes me to prepare my
reader for the conclusion to which, doubtless much to his content,
he will hear that we are now hastening. We have reached a
period which brings us to take notice of certain important
operations that were in progress upon the frontier, and touching
the details of which, to avoid prolixity, I must refer to the graver
chronicles of the times. It answers my present purpose merely to
apprise my reader that Colonel Clarke had lately assembled his
followers and marched to Augusta, where he had made an attack
upon Brown, but that almost at the moment when his dexterous
and valiant adversary had fallen within his grasp, a timely succor
from Fort Ninety-Six, under the command of Cruger, had forced
him to abandon his ground, and retreat towards the mountain
districts of North Carolina. To this, it is important to add that
Ferguson had now recruited a considerable army amongst the
native Tories, and had moved to the small frontier village of
Gilbert-town, with a purpose to intercept Clarke, and thus place
him under the disadvantage of having a foe both in front and
rear.

The midnight seizure of Arthur Butler and his friends, whilst
returning from Ramsay's funeral, was effected by M`Alpine, who
happened at that moment to be hastening, by a forced march,
with a detachment of newly-recruited cavalry from Ninety-Six, to
strengthen Ferguson, and to aid in what was expected to be the
certain capture of the troublesome Whig partisan.

As M`Alpine's purpose required despatch, he made but a short
delay after sun-rise at Drummond's cabin, and then pushed
forward with his prisoners with all possible expedition. The route
of his journey diverged, almost at the spot of the capture, from the

-- 528 --

[figure description] Page 528.[end figure description]

roads leading towards Musgrove's Mill, and he consequently had
but little chance to fall in with parties who might communicate
to him the nature of the accident which threw the prisoners into
his possession; whilst the prisoners themselves were sufficiently
discreet to conceal from him everything that might afford a hint
of Butler's previous condition.

The road lay through a rugged wilderness, and the distance to
be travelled, before the party could reach Gilbert-town, was
something more than sixty miles. It was, accordingly, about the
middle of the second day after leaving Drummond's habitation,
before the troop arrived at the term of their journey, a period that
coincided with that of Cornwallis's breaking ground from his late
encampment at the Waxhaws, which we have seen in the last chapter.

Ferguson was a stout, fearless, and bluff soldier, and instigated
by the most unsparing hatred against all who took up the Whig
cause. He had been promoted by Earl Cornwallis to the brevet
rank of lieutenant-colonel, a short time before the battle of Camden,
and despatched towards this wild and mountainous border to
collect together and organize the Tory inhabitants of the district.
His zeal and activity, no less than his peremptory bearing, had
particularly recommended him to the duty to be performed; and
he is, at least, entitled to the commendation of having acquitted himself
with great promptitude and efficiency in the principal objects
of his appointment. He was now at the head of between eleven and
twelve hundred men, of which about one hundred and fifty were
regulars of the British line, the remainder consisting of the disorderly
and untamed population of the frontier.

Gilbert-town was a small village, composed of a number of
rather well-built and comfortable log-houses. It was situated in
a mountainous but fertile district of North Carolina, about the
centre of Rutherford country. And I may venture to add (which
I do upon report only), that although its former name has faded
from the maps of the present day, under that reprehensible indifference
to ancient associations, and that pernicious love of change
which have obliterated so many of the landmarks of our revolutionary
history, yet this village is still a prosperous and
pleasant community, known as the seat of justice to the county to
which it belongs.

-- 529 --

[figure description] Page 529.[end figure description]

When the troop having charge of Butler and his companions
arrived, they halted immediately in front of one of the largest
buildings of the village, and in a short time the prisoners were
marched into the presence of Ferguson. They were received in
a common room of ample dimensions, furnished with a table
upon which was seen a confused array of drinking vessels, and a
number of half-emptied bottles of spirit surrounding a wooden
bucket filled with water. Immediately against one of the posts of
the door of the apartment, the carcass of a buck, recently shot and
now stripped of its skin, hung by the tendons of the hinder feet;
and a soldier was at this moment employed with his knife in the
butcher-craft necessary to its preparation for the spit. Ferguson
himself, conspicuous for his robust, athletic, and weather-beaten
exterior, stood by apparently directing the operation. Around the
room were hung the hide and antlers of former victims of the
chase, intermingled with various weapons of war, military cloaks,
cartridge-boxes, bridles, saddles, and other furniture denoting the
habitation of a party of soldiers. There was a general air of
disorder and untidiness throughout the apartment, which seemed
to bespeak early and late revels, and no great observance of the
thrift of even military housekeeping. This impression was heightened
to the eye of the beholder, by the unchecked liberty with
which men of all ranks, privates as well as officers, flung themselves,
as their occasions served, into the room and made free with the
contents of the flasks that were scattered over the table.

The irregular and ill-disciplined host under Ferguson's command
lay in and around the village, and presented a scene of which the
predominating features bore a sufficient resemblance to the economy
of their leader's own quarters, to raise but an unfavorable opinion
of their subordination and soldier-like demeanor: it was wild,
noisy, and confused.

When M`Alpine entered the apartment, the words that fell from
Ferguson showed that his mind, at the moment, was disturbed by
a double solicitude—alternating between the operations performed
upon the carcass of venison, and certain symptoms of uproar and
disorder that manifested themselves amongst the militia without.

“Curse on these swaggering, upland bullies!” he said, whilst
M`Alpine and the prisoners stood inside the room, as yet unnoticed,

-- 530 --

[figure description] Page 530.[end figure description]

“I would as soon undertake to train as many wolves from the
mountain, as bring these fellows into habits of discipline. Thady,
you cut that haunch too low—go deep, man—a long sweep from
the pommel to the cantle—it is a saddle worth riding on! By the
infernal gods! if these yelping savages do not learn to keep quiet
in camp, I'll make a school for them with my regulars, where they
shall have good taste of the cat! nine hours' drill and all the camp
duty besides! Ha, M`Alpine, is it you who have been standing
here all this while? I didn't observe it, man—my quarters are
like a bar-room, and have been full of comers and goers all day.
I thought you were but some of my usual free-and-easy customers.
Damn them, I am sick of these gawky, long-legged, half-civilized
recruits! but I shall take a course with them yet. What news, old
boy? What have you to tell of the rebels? Where is my pretty
fellow, Clarke?”

“Clarke is still in the woods,” replied M`Alpine. “It would
take good hounds to track him.”

“And Cruger, I hope, has nose enough to follow. So, the cunning
Indian hunter will be caught at last! We have him safe
now, M`Alpine. There is but one path for the fox to come out of
the bush, and upon that path Patrick Ferguson has about as pretty
a handful of mischievous imps as ever lapped blood. The slinking
runaway never reaches the other side of the mountains while I am
awake. With Cruger behind him—our line of posts upon his
right—the wild mountains, as full of Cherokees as squirrels, upon
his left—and these devils of mine right before him—we have him
in a pretty net. Who have you here, captain?”

“Some stray rebel game, that I picked up on my road, as I
came from Ninety-Six. This gentleman, I learn, is Major Butler
of the Continental army, and these others, some of his party.”

“So, ho, more rebels! damn it, man,” exclaimed the commandant,
“why do you bring them to me? What can I do with them”—
then dropping his voice into a tone of confidential conference, he
added, “but follow the fashion and hang them? I have got
some score of prisoners already—and have been wishing that they
would cut some devilish caper, that I might have an excuse for
stringing them up, to get clear of them. A major in the regular
Continental line, sir?” he asked, addressing himself to Butler.

-- 531 --

[figure description] Page 531.[end figure description]

Butler bowed his head.

“I thought the cuffs your people got at Camden had driven
everything like a day-light soldier out of the province. We have
some skulking bush-fighters left—some jack-o'-lantern devils, that
live in the swamps and feed on frogs and water-snakes—Marion
and Sumpter, and a few of their kidney: but you, sir, are the
first regular Continental officer I have met with. What brought
you so far out of your latitude?”

“I was on my way to join one,” replied Butler, “that but now
you seemed to think in severe straits.”

“Ha! to visit Clarke, eh? Well, sir, may I be bold to ask, do
you know where that worshipful gentleman is to be found?”

“I am free to answer you,” said Butler, “that his position, at
this moment, is entirely unknown to me. On my journey I heard
the report that he had been constrained to abandon Augusta.”

“Yes, and in haste, let me tell you. And marches in this direction,
Major Butler, as he needs must. I shall make his acquaintance:
and inasmuch as you went to seek him, you may count it a
lucky accident that brought you here—you will find him all the
sooner by it.”

“Doubtless, sir, Colonel Clarke will feel proud to see you,”
returned Butler.

“Well, M`Alpine,” said Ferguson, “I have my hands full of
business; for I certainly have the wildest crew of devil's babies
that ever stole cattle, or fired a haystack. I am obliged to coax
them into discipline by a somewhat free use of this mother's milk—
(pointing to the bottles)—“to which I now and then add a gentle
castigation at the drum-head, and, when that doesn't serve, a dose
of powder and lead, administered at ten paces from a few files of
grenadiers. I have shot a brace of them, since you left me, only
for impertinence to their officers! This waiting for Clarke plays
the devil with us. I must be moving, and have some thought of
crossing the mountains westward, and burning out the settlements.
Faith! I would do it, just to keep my lads in spirits, if I thought
Clarke would give me another week. How, now, Thady?—that
buck should have been half roasted by this time. We shall never
have dinner with your slow work. Look at that, M`Alpine, there
is something to make your mouth water—an inch and a half of

-- 532 --

[figure description] Page 532.[end figure description]

fat on the very ridge of the back. Give over your prisoners to the
camp major—he will take care of them: and, hark you, captain,”
he added, beckoning his comrade aside, “if you choose, as you
seem to think well of this Major Butler, you may bring him in to
dinner presently, with my compliments. Now, away—I must to
business.”

The prisoners were conducted to a separate building, where they
were put in charge of an officer, who performed the duties of
provost-marshal over some twenty or more Whigs that had been
captured in the late excursions of the Tories, and brought into
camp for safe keeping. The place of their confinement was narrow
and uncomfortable, and Butler was soon made aware that in the
exchange of his prison at Musgrove's mill for his present one, he
had made an unprofitable venture. His condition with Ferguson,
however, was alleviated by the constantly-exciting hope that the
events which were immediately in prospect might, by the chances
of war, redound to his advantage.

In this situation Butler remained for several days. For although
Ferguson found it necessary to keep in almost constant motion,
with a view to hover about the supposed direction of Clarke's
retreat, and, conformably to this purpose, to advance into South
Carolina, and again to fall back towards his present position, yet
he had established a guard at Gilbert-town which, during all these
operations, remained stationary with the prisoners, apparently
waiting some fit opportunity to march them off to Cornwallis's
army, that was now making its way northwards. That opportunity
did not present itself. The communications between this post and
the commander-in-chief were, by a fatal error, neglected; and in a
short time from the date of the present events, as will be seen in
the sequel, a web was woven which was strong enough to ensnare
and bind up the limbs of the giant who had, during the last five
months, erected and maintained the Tory Ascendency in Carolina.

-- --

CHAPTER LI. MILDRED TURNS HER STEPS HOMEWARDS.

[figure description] Page 533.[end figure description]

I HAVE seen a generous and brave boy defied to some enterprise of
terror,—such as, peradventure, to clamber in the dark night, alone,
up many a winding bout of stair-case to the garret,—and he has
undertaken the achievement, although sore afraid of goblins, and
gone forth upon his adventure with a lusty step and with a bold
tardiness, whistling or singing on his way—his eyes and ears all the
time fearfully open to all household sights and sounds, now magnified
out of their natural proportions; and when he had reached
the furthest term of his travel, I have known him to turn quickly
about and come down three steps at a leap, feeling all the way
as if some spectre tracked his flight and hung upon his rear. Calling
up such a venture to my mind, I am enabled, by comparison
with the speed and anxiety of the boy, to show my reader with
what emotions Mildred, her mission being done, now turned herself
upon her homeward route. The excitement occasioned by her
knowledge of the critical circumstances of Butler, and the pain she
had suffered in the belief that upon the courageous performance
of her duty depended even his life, had nerved her resolution to
the perilous and hardy exploit in which we have seen her. But
now, when matters had taken such a suddenly auspicious turn, and
she was assured of her lover's safety, not even the abrupt joy which
poured in upon her heart was sufficient to stifle her sense of
uneasiness at her present exposed condition, and she eagerly prepared
to betake herself back to the Dove Cote.

The scenes around her had wrought upon her nerves; and,
although she was singularly fortunate in the courtesy which she
had experienced from all into whose hands she had fallen, yet the
rude licentiousness of the camp, and the revolting acts of barbarity
which were ever present to her observation, appalled and distressed

-- 534 --

[figure description] Page 534.[end figure description]

her. Besides, she now saw the fixed purpose with which Cornwallis
was preparing to march forward in his course of invasion,
and thought with alarm upon the probable event of soon having
the theatre of war transferred to the neighborhood of her native
woods.

Robinson's advice seconded her own alacrity. It was to hasten,
with all despatch, in advance of the invading army; and as this
body was now about taking up its line of march, no time was to be
lost. Accordingly, but a brief delay took place after Cornwallis
and his suite had departed from head-quarters, before our party set
forward, accompanied by the small guard of cavalry that had been
ordered to attend them. The troops were just wheeling into
column on the ground where they had been lately reviewed, when
Mildred and her attendants galloped past, and took the high road
leading to the town of Charlotte, in North Carolina, towards which
it was understood the invaders were about to direct their journey.
In less than an hour afterwards they had left behind them the line
of baggage wagons and the small military parties of the vanguard,
and found themselves rapidly hastening towards a district occupied
by the friends of independence.

The sergeant had now occasion for his utmost circumspection.
In pursuing the destined route of the invasion, he had reason to
expect an early encounter with some of the many corps of observation,
which the opposite party were certain to put upon the duty
of reporting the approach of their enemy. And so it fell out; for,
towards the middle of the day, whilst the travellers were quietly
plying their journey through the forest, the discharge of a pistol
announced the presence of a hostile body of men; and almost
instantly afterwards a small handful of Whig cavalry were seen
hovering upon the road, at the distance of some three or four hundred
paces in front. Robinson no sooner recognised this squad
than he took the lady's handkerchief and hoisted it on a rod, as a flag
of truce, and, at the same moment, directed the escort to retreat,
apprising them that their presence was no longer necessary, as he
had now an opportunity to deliver his charge into the hands of
friends. The British horsemen, accordingly, took their leave; and,
in the next moment, Horse Shoe surrendered to a patrole, who
announced themselves to be a part of the command of Colonel

-- 535 --

[figure description] Page 535.[end figure description]

Davie, of the North Carolina militia—a gallant partisan, then well
known to fame, and whose after exploits fill up no inconsiderable
page of American history.

It does not enter into the purpose of my story to detain my
reader with a minute account of Mildred's homeward journey; but
having now transferred her to the protection of a friendly banner,
it will suffice to say that she arrived the same evening at Charlotte,
where she spent the night in the midst of the active, warlike
preparations which were in progress to receive Cornwallis.

It was towards sunset on the following day, when, wearied with
the toil of a long and rapid journey, our travellers arrived in front
of a retired farm-house, on the road leading through the upper districts
of North Carolina. The cultivation around this dwelling
showed both good husbandry and a good soil, and there was an
appearance of comfort and repose which was an unusual sight in
a country so much alarmed and ravaged by war, as that over
which the wayfarers had lately journeyed. The house stood some
short distance apart from the road, and in the porch was seated an
elderly man of a respectable appearance, to whom a young girl
was, at this moment, administering a draught of water from a
small, hooped, wooden vessel which she held in her hand.

“I am parched with thirst,” said Mildred, “pray get me some
of that water.”

“The place looks so well, ma'am,” replied the sergeant, “that I
think we could not do better than make a stop here for the night.
Good day, neighbor! What is the name of the river I see across
you field, and where mought we be, just at this time?”

“It is the Yadkin,” answered the man, “and this county, I
believe, is Iredell—though I speak only by guess, for I am but a
stranger in these parts.”

“The lady would be obligated,” said Horse Shoe, “for a drop
of that water; and, if it was agreeable, she mought likewise be
pleased to put up here for the night.”

“The people of the house are kind and worthy,” replied the old
man, “and not likely to refuse a favor. Mary, take a cup to the lady.”

The girl obeyed; and, coming up to the party with the vessel in
her hand, she suddenly started as her eye fell upon Horse Shoe,
and her pale and wan countenance was seen bathed in tears.

-- 536 --

[figure description] Page 536.[end figure description]

“Mr. Robinson!' she exclaimed, with a faltering voice; “you
don't know me?—me, Mary Musgrove. Father, it is our friend,
Horse Shoe Robinson!” Then placing the vessel upon the ground,
she ran to the sergeant's side, as he sat upon his horse, and leaning
her head against his saddle, she wept bitterly, sobbing out:
“It is me, Mary Musgrove. John—our John—that you loved—
he is dead—he is dead!”

In an instant Allen Musgrove was at the gate, where he greeted
the sergeant with the affection of an old friend.

This recognition of the miller and his daughter at once confirmed
the sergeant in his determination to end his day's journey
at this spot. In a few moments Mildred and her companions were
introduced into the farm-house, where they were heartily welcomed
by the indwellers, consisting of a sturdy, cheerful tiller of the soil,
and a motherly dame, whose brood of children around her showed
her to be the mistress of the family.

The scene that ensued after the party were seated in the house
was, for some time, painfully affecting. Poor Mary, overcome by
the associations called up to her mind at the sight of the sergeant,
took a seat near him, and silently gazed in his face, visibly laboring
under a strong desire to express her feelings in words, but at
the same time stricken mute by the intensity of her emotions.

After a long suspense, which was broken only by her sobs, she
was enabled to utter a few disjointed sentences, in which she
recalled to the sergeant the friendship that had existed between
him and John Ramsay; and there was something peculiarly touching
in the melancholy tone with which, in accordance with the
habits inculcated by her religious education, and most probably in
the words of her father's frequent admonitions, she attributed the
calamity that had befallen her to the kindly chastisement of heaven,
to endure which she devoutly, and with a sigh that showed the
bitterness of her suffering, prayed for patience and submission.
Allen Musgrove, at this juncture, interposed with some topics of
consolation suitable to the complexion of the maiden's mind, and
soon succeeded in drying up her tears, and restoring her, at least, to
the possession of a tranquil and apparently a resigned spirit.

When this was done, he gave a narrative of the events relating
to the escape of Butler and his subsequent recapture at the funeral

-- 537 --

[figure description] Page 537.[end figure description]

of John Ramsay, to which, it may be imagined, Mildred and
Henry listened with the most absorbed attention.

This tale of the recapture of Butler, so unexpected, and communicated
at a moment when Mildred's heart beat high with the joyful
hopes of speedily seeing her lover again in safety, now struck
upon her ear with the alarm that seizes upon a voyager who, fearing
no hidden reef or unknown shoal, hears the keel of his ship in
mid ocean crash against a solid rock. It seemed at once to break
down the illusion which she had cherished with such fond affection.
For the remainder of the evening the intercourse of the
party was anxious and thoughtful, and betrayed the unhappy
impression which the intelligence just communicated had made
upon the feelings of Mildred and her brother. Musgrove, after the
travellers had been refreshed by food, and invigorated by the kind
and hearty hospitality of the good man under whose roof they
were sheltered, proceeded to give the sergeant a history of what
had lately befallen in the neighborhood of the Ennoree. Some
days after the escape of Butler, the miller's own family had drawn
upon themselves the odium of the ruling authority. His mill and
his habitation had been reduced to ashes by a party of Tories who
had made an incursion into this district, with no other view than
to wreak their vengeance against suspected persons. In the same
inroad, the family of David Ramsay had once more been assailed,
and all that was spared from the first conflagration was destroyed in
the second. Many other houses through this region had met the
same fate. The expedition had been conducted by Wemyss, who,
it is said, carried in his pocket a list of dwellings to which the
torch was to be applied, and who, on accomplishing each item of
his diabolical mission—so still runs the tradition—would note the
consummated work by striking out the memorandum from his
tablets.

In this general ravage, the desolated families fled like hunted
game through the woods, and betook themselves with a disordered
haste to the more friendly provinces northward. Musgrove had
sent his wife and younger children, almost immediately after the
assault upon him, to the care of a relative in Virginia, whither
they had been conducted some days previous to the date of his
present meeting with Horse Shoe by Christopher Shaw; whilst he

-- 538 --

[figure description] Page 538.[end figure description]

and Mary had remained behind, for a short space, to render assistance
to the family of Ramsay, to whom they felt themselves affined
almost as closely as if the expected alliance by marriage had taken
place. When this duty was discharged, and Ramsay's family were
provided with a place of refuge, Musgrove had set forward with his
daughter to rejoin his wife and children in their new asylum. It
was upon this journey that they had now been accidentally over-taken
by our travellers.

The disclosure of the motives of Mildred's expedition to Mary
and her father, as may be supposed, warmed up their feelings to a
most affectionate sympathy in her troubles. They had often heard
of Butler's attachment to a lady in Virginia, and were aware of
her name, from the incidents that had occurred at the trial of Butler,
and from the nature of Horse Shoe's mission to Virginia.
Mary had nursed in her mind a fanciful and zealous interest in
behalf of the lady who was supposed to have engrossed Butler's
affections, from the earnest devotion which she had witnessed in
his demeanor, first at Adair's, and often afterwards during his captivity.
The effect of this preconceived favor now showed itself in
her behavior to Mildred; and, in the gentle play which it gave to
her kindly sentiments, a most happy change was wrought in her
present feelings. She at once warmly and fervently attached herself
to Mildred, and won her way into our lady's esteem by the
most amiable assiduities. In these offices of love, the poignancy of
her own grief began to give way to the natural sweetness of her
temper, and they were observed, in the same degree, to enliven
Mildred's feelings. Mary hung fondly about her new acquaintance,
proffered her most minute attentions of comfort, spoke often of the
generous qualities of Butler, and breathed many a sincere prayer
for future happiness to him and those he loved.

As Mildred pondered over the new aspect which the tidings of
this evening had given to her condition, her inclination and duty
both prompted her to the resolve to make an effort to join Butler,
instead of returning to the Dove Cote. She was apprised by Musgrove
that the prisoner had been conducted to Ferguson, who, she
was told, was at this time stationed in the neighborhood of Gilbert-town,
not a hundred miles from her present position. She
had ventured far in his services, and she could not, now that she

-- 539 --

[figure description] Page 539.[end figure description]

had so nearly approached him, consent to abandon the effort of
reaching the spot of his captivity. She thought with alarm over
the dangers that might await him in consequence of his previous
escape, and this alarm was increased by her remembrance of the
tone of bitter resentment with which Cornwallis, in a moment of
unguarded feeling, had referred to the event in her late conference
with that officer. Above all, it was her duty—such was her view
of the matter—and whatever might befal, he was the lord of her
heart, and all dangers and difficulties, now as heretofore, should be
east aside in her determination to administer to his safety or comfort.
Her decision was made, and she so announced it to her companions.

Neither the sergeant nor Henry made the opposition to this
resolve that might have been expected. To Horse Shoe it was a
matter of indifference upon what service he might be ordered; his
thoughts ran in no other current than to obey the order, and make
the most thrifty and careful provision for its safe execution. To
Henry that was always a pleasant suggestion which was calculated
to bring him more into the field of adventure. Allen Musgrove,
on this occasion, added an opinion which rather favored the enterprise.

“It was not much out of the way,” he said, “to go as far as
Burk Court House, where, at least, the lady was likely to learn
something of the plans of Ferguson, and she might either wait
there, or take such direction afterwards as her friends should
advise.”

Mary begged that whatever route Mildred thought proper to
pursue, she might be allowed to accompany her; and this request
was so much to the liking of Mildred, that she earnestly implored
the miller's consent to the plan. With some reluctance Musgrove
acquiesced; and, feeling thus doubly interested in the fortunes of
the party, he finally determined himself to attend them in their
present enterprise.

These matters being settled, the wearied travellers parted for the
night, happy, at least, in having found the weight of their personal
afflictions relieved by the cheerfulness with which the burden was
divided.

-- 540 --

CHAPTER LII.

SIGNS OF A GATHERING STORM.—MUSTER OF THE BACKWOODSMEN.

[figure description] Page 540.[end figure description]



In arms the huts and hamlets rise,
From winding glen, from upland brown,
They poured each hardy tenant down.
Lady of the Lake.

In gathering up the ends of our story, as we draw towards a conclusion,
we are forced, after the fashion of a stirring drama, to a
frequent change of scene. Accordingly, leaving Mildred and her
friends to pursue their own way until we shall find leisure to look
after their footsteps, we must introduce our reader to some new
acquaintances, whose motions, it will be seen, are destined greatly
to influence the interests of this history.

The time was about the second of October, when a considerable
body of troops were seen marching through that district which is
situated between the Allegany mountain and the head waters of
Catawba, in North Carolina. This force might have numbered
perhaps something over one thousand men. Its organization and
general aspect were sufficiently striking to entitle it to a particular
description. It consisted almost entirely of cavalry; and a spectator
might have seen in the rude, weather-beaten faces, and muscular
forms of the soldiers, as well as in the simplicity of their equipments,
a hastily-levied band of mountaineers, whose ordinary pursuits
had been familiar with the arduous toils of Indian warfare
and the active labors of the chase. They were, almost without
exception, arrayed in the hunting shirt—a dress so dear to the
recollections of the revolution, and which, it is much to be regretted,
the foppery of modern times has been allowed to displace.
Their weapons in but few instances were other than the long rifle
and its accompanying hunting-knife.

It was to be observed that this little army consisted of various
corps, which were in general designated either by the color of the
hunting-shirt, or by that of the fringe with which this cheap and

-- 541 --

[figure description] Page 541.[end figure description]

simple uniform was somewhat ostentatiously garnished. Some few
were clad in the plain, homespun working-dress of the time; and,
here and there, an officer might be recognised in the blue and
buff cloth of the regular Continental army. The buck-tail, also,
was an almost indispensable ornament of the cap, or usual round
hat of the soldiers; and where this was wanting, its place was not
unfrequently supplied by sprigs of green pine or holly, or other
specimens of the common foliage of the country.

The men were mounted on lean, shaggy, and travel-worn horses
of every variety of size, shape, and color; and their baggage consisted
of nothing more cumbersome than a light wallet attached to
the rear of their saddles, or of a meagrely supplied pair of saddle-bags.
The small party on foot were in no wise to be distinguished
from the mounted men, except in the absence of horses, and in the
mode of carrying their baggage, which was contained in knapsacks
of deerskin strapped to their shoulders. These moved over the
ground with, perhaps, even more facility than the cavalry, and
appeared in no degree to regret the toil of the march, which was
so far the lighter to them, as they were exempt from the solicitude
which their companions suffered of providing forage for their
beasts.

The officers in command of this party were young men, in whose
general demeanor and bearing was to be seen that bold, enterprising,
and hardy character, which at that period, even more than
at present, distinguished the frontier population. The frequent
expeditions against the savages, which the times had rendered
familiar to them, as well as the service of the common war, in
which they had all partaken, had impressed upon their exteriors
the rugged lines of thoughtful soldiership.

The troops now associated, consisted of distinct bodies of volunteers,
who had each assembled under their own leaders, without
the requisition of the government, entirely independent of each
other, and more resembling the promiscuous meeting of hunters
than a regularly-organized military corps.

They had convened, about a week before the period at which I
have presented them to my reader, at Wattauga, on the border of
Tennessee, in pursuance of an invitation from Shelby, who was
now one of the principal officers in command. He had himself

-- 542 --

[figure description] Page 542.[end figure description]

embodied a force of between two and three hundred men, in his
own district of the mountains; and Colonel Campbell, now also
present, had repaired to the rendezvous with four hundred soldiers
from the adjoining county in Virginia. These two had soon afterwards
fromed a junction with Colonels M`Dowell and Sevier, of
North Carolina, who had thus augmented the joint force to the
number which I have already mentioned as constituting the whole
array. They had marched slowly and wearily from the mountains
into the district of country which lay between the forks of Catawba,
somewhere near to the present village of Morgantown—and might
now be said to be rather hovering in the neighborhood of Ferguson,
then advancing directly towards him. The force of the British
partisan was, as yet, too formidable for the attack of these allies,
and he was still in a position to make his way in safety to the main
army under Cornwallis—at this time stationed at Charlotte, some
seventy or eighty miles distant. It was both to gain increase of
force, from certain auxiliaries who were yet expected to join them,
as also, without exciting suspicion of their purpose, to attain a position
from which Ferguson might more certainly be cut off
from Cornwallis, that the mountain leaders lingered with such wily
delay upon their march.

Ferguson was all intent upon Clarke—little suspecting the
power which could summon up, with such incredible alacrity, an
army from the woods fit to dispute his passage through any path
of the country; and, profiting by this confidence of the enemy,
Shelby and his associates were preparing, by secret movements, to
put themselves in readiness to spring upon their quarry at the most
auspicious moment. In accordance with this plan, Colonel Williams,
who yet preserved his encampment on the Fair Forest, was
on the alert to act against the British leader, who still marched
further south—at every step lengthening the distance between
himself and his commander-in-chief, and so far favoring the views
of his enemy. Shelby and his comrades only tarried until their
numbers should be complete, designing as speedily as possible after
that to form a junction with Williams, and at once enter upon an
open and hot pursuit of their adversary.

Their uncertainty in regard to the present condition of Clarke
added greatly to their desire to strike, as early as possible, their

-- 543 --

[figure description] Page 543.[end figure description]

meditated blow. This officer had, a few weeks before, commenced
his retreat from Augusta through Ninety-Six, with some five hundred
men, closely followed by Brown and Cruger, and threatened
by the Indian tribes who inhabited the wilderness through which
he journeyed. The perils and hardships of this retreat arose not
only from the necessity Clarke was under to plunge into the inhospitable
and almost unexplored wilderness of the Allegany, by a
path which would effectually baffle his pursuers as well as escape
the toils of Ferguson; but they were painfully enhanced by the
incumbrance of a troop of women and children, who, having already
felt the vengeance of the savages, and fearing its further cruelties,
and the scarcely less ruthless hatred of the Tories, preferred to tempt
the rigors of the mountain rather than remain in their own dwellings.
It is said that these terrified and helpless fugitives amounted
to somewhat above three hundred individuals.

There were no incidents of the war of independence that more
strikingly illustrated the heroism which grappled with the difficulties
of that struggle at its gloomiest moment, than the patient and
persevering gallantry of these brave wanderers and their confederates,
whom we have seen lately assembled in arms. History has
not yet conferred upon Clarke and his companions their merited
tribute of renown. Some future chronicler will find in their exploits
a captivating theme for his pen, when he tells the tale of
their constancy, even in the midst of the nation's despair; until fortune,
at length successfully wooed, rewarded their vigilance, bravery,
and skill, by enabling them to subdue and destroy the Tory Ascendency
in the south.

The enemy, swarming in all the strong places, elate with recent
victory, well provided with the muniments of war, high in hope
and proud of heart, hunted these scattered, destitute, and slender
bands, with a keenness of scent, swiftness of foot, and exasperation
of temper, that can only be compared to the avidity of the blood-hound.
This eagerness of pursuit was, for the present, directed
against Clarke; and it is one of the most fortunate circumstances
that belong to the events I have been relating, that this purpose
of waylaying our gallant partisan so completely absorbed the attention
of Ferguson, as to cause him to neglect the most ordinary precautions
for securing himself against the reverses of the war.

-- 544 --

[figure description] Page 544.[end figure description]

In this state of things, Shelby and his compatriots waited for
the moment when they might direct their march immediately to
the attack of the British soldier—their anxiety stimulated to a
painful acuteness by the apprehension that Clarke might be overpowered
by his enemies, or that Cornwallis might receive information
of the gathering bands, and make a timely movement to reinforce
or protect his outpost. It was in this moment of doubt and
concern that we have chosen to present them in the course of
our narrative.

The troops had halted about the middle of the day, to take some
refreshment. The ground they had chosen for this purpose was a
narrow valley or glen, encompassed by steep hills, between which
a transparent rivulet wound its way over a rough, stony bed.
The margin of the stream was clothed with grass of the liveliest
verdure, and a natural grove of huge forest trees covered the whole
level space of the valley. The season was the most pleasant of the
year, being at that period when, in the southern highlands, the
hoar frost is first seen to sparkle on the spray at early dawn. The
noon-tide sun, though not oppressively warm, was still sufficiently
fervid to render the shade of the grove, and the cool mountain
brook in the deep ravine, no unpleasant objects to wearied travellers.
Here the whole of our little army were scattered through the
wood; some intent upon refreshing their steeds in the running
water, many seated beneath the trees discussing their own slender
means, and not a few carelessly and idly loitering about the grounds
in the enjoyment of the mere exemption from the constraint of discipline.
The march of the troops on this day had not exceeded
ten or twelve miles:—they might have been said to creep through
the woods. Still, however, they had been in motion ever since the
dawn of day; and as they measured the ground with their slow
but ceaseless footfall, there was a silent disquiet and an eagerness
of expectation, that were scarcely less fatiguing than more rapid
and laborious operations.

“Cleveland will certainly join us?” said Shelby, as, in the
vacancy of the hour, he had fallen into company with his brother
officers, who were now assembled on the margin of the brook. “It
is time he were here. I am sick of this slow work. If we do not
make our leap within the next two or three days, the game is lost.”

-- 545 --

[figure description] Page 545.[end figure description]

“Keep your temper, Isaac,” replied Campbell, who, being somewhat
older than his comrade, assumed the freedom indicated in
this reply, and now laughed as he admonished the fretful soldier.
“Keep your temper! Williams is below, and on the look-out;
and most usefully employed in enticing Ferguson as far out of
reach of my lord Buzzard, there at Charlotte, as we could wish
him. Ben Cleveland will be with us all in good time: take my
word for that. You forget that he had to muster his lads from
Wilkes and Surry both.”

“And Brandon and Lacy are yet to join us,” said M`Dowell.

“Damn it, they should be here, man!” interrupted Shelby again;
“I hate this creaking of my boots upon the soft grass, as if we had
come to fish for gudgeons. I am for greasing our horses' heels
and putting them to service.”

“You were always a hot-headed devil,” interrupted Campbell,
again, “and have wasted more shoe-leather than discretion in this
world, by at least ten to one. You are huntsman enough to know,
Isaac, that it is sometimes well to steal round the game to get
the wind of them. Your headlong haste would only do us
harm.”

“You!” rejoined Shelby, with a laugh, excited by Campbell's
face of good humor. “Verily, you are a pattern of sobriety and
moderation yourself, to be preaching caution to us youngsters! All
wisdom, forecast, and discretion, I suppose, have taken up their
quarters in your wiry-haired noddle! How in the devil it came
to pass, William, that yonder green and grey shirts should have
trusted themselves with such a piece of prudence at their head, is
more than I can guess.”

At this moment a soldier pressed forward into the circle of
officers:

“A letter for Colonel Shelby,” he said, “brought by a trooper
from Cleveland.”

“Ah, ha! This looks well,” exclaimed Shelby, as he ran his
eyes over the lines. “Cleveland is but ten miles behind, and desires
us to wait his coming.”

“With how many men?” asked one of the party.

“The rogue has forgotten to tell. I'll warrant, with all he could
find.”

-- 546 --

[figure description] Page 546.[end figure description]

“With a good party, no doubt,” interrupted Sevier. “I know
the Whigs of Wilkes and Surry will not be backward.”

“From this despatch, gentlemen, I suppose we shall rest here for
the night—what say you?” was the interrogatory proposed to the
group by Shelby.

The proposition was agreed to, and the several officers repaired
to their commands. As soon as this order was communicated to
the troops, everything assumed the bustle incident to the preparation
of a temporary camp. Fires were kindled, the horses tethered,
guards detailed, and shelters erected of green wood cut from the
surrounding forest. In addition to this, a few cattle had been
slaughtered from a small herd that had been driven in the rear of
the march; and long before night came on, the scene presented a
tolerably comfortable bivouac of light-hearted, laughing woodsmen,
whose familiar habits at home had seasoned them to this forest-life,
and gave to their present enterprise something of the zest of a
pastime.

In the first intervals of leisure, parties were seen setting out into
the neighboring hills in pursuit of game; and when the hour of
the evening meal arrived, good store of fat bucks and wild turkeys
were not wanting to flavor a repast, to which a sauce better than
the wit of man ever invented, was brought by every lusty feeder
of the camp.

At sun-down, a long line of woodland cavalry, in all respects
armed and equipped in the same fashion with those who already
occupied the valley, were seen winding down the rugged road which
led from the high grounds to the camp. At the first intimation
of the approach of this body, the troops below were ordered out on
parade, and the new-comers were received with all the military
demonstrations of respect and joy usual at the meeting of friendly
bodies of soldiers. Some dozen horns of the harshest tones, and
with the most ear-piercing discord, kept up an incessant braying,
until the alarmed echoes were startled from a thousand points
amongst the hills. In spite of the commands of officers, straggling
shots of salutation were fired, and loud greetings of individual
acquaintances were exchanged from either ranks, as the approaching
body filed across the whole front of the drawn-up line. When this
ceremony was over, Colonel Cleveland rode up to the little group

-- 547 --

[figure description] Page 547.[end figure description]

of officers who awaited his report, and, after a long and hearty
welcome, announced his command to consist of three hundred and
fifty stout hearts, ready and tried friends to the issues of the war.

The force of the confederates, by this accession, now amounted
to about fourteen hundred men. It became necessary, at this juncture,
to give to these separate bands a more compact character,
and with that view it was indispensable that the command of the
whole should be committed to one of the present leaders. In the
difficulty and delicacy of selecting an individual for this duty, the
common opinion inclined to the propriety of submitting the appointment
to General Gates. A messenger was accordingly
despatched on that night, to repair to the American head-quarters
at Hillsborough, to present this subject to the attention of the
General. In the meantime, Shelby, whose claim, perhaps, to the
honor of leading the expedition was most worthy of consideration,
with that patriotic and noble postponement of self which occurs so
frequently in the history of the men of the Revolution, himself suggested
the expediency of conferring the command upon his friend
Campbell, until the pleasure of Gates should be known. The suggestion
was heartily adopted, and Colonel William Campbell was accordingly,
from this moment, the chosen leader of our gallant and
efficient little army.

On the following day the troops were in motion at an early
hour—designing to advance, with a steady pace, towards Gilbert-town,
and thence on the track of the enemy across the border into
South Carolina. In the course of the forenoon, the vanguard were
met by a small body of horsemen, whose travel-worn plight and
haggard aspects showed that they had lately been engaged in
severe service. They were now in quest of the very party whom
they had thus fortunately encountered upon the march; and it
was with a lively demonstration of joy that they now rode with
the officer of the guard into the presence of Campbell and his staff.
Their report announced them to be Major Chandler and Captain
Johnson, of Clarke's party, who, with thirty followers, had been
despatched from the western side of the Allegany, to announce to
the confederated troops the complete success of that officer's
endeavor to reach the settlements on the Nolachuckie and Wattauga
rivers. Their tidings were immediately communicated to

-- 548 --

[figure description] Page 548.[end figure description]

the army; and the deep and earnest interest which officers and men
took in this agreeable intelligence, was evinced in a spontaneous acclamation
and cheering from one extremity of the column to the other.
The messengers proceeded to narrate the particulars of their late
hazardous expedition, and fully confirmed the most painful anticipations
which the listeners had previously entertained of the difficulties,
toils, and sufferings incident to the enterprise. Clarke's
soldiers, they further reported, were too much disabled to be in condition
immediately to recross the mountain and unite in the present
movement against Ferguson; but that, as soon as they should find
themselves recruited by needful rest, they would lose no time in
repairing to the scene of action.

Towards sunset of the succeeding day, our sturdy adventurers
entered Gilbert-town. This post had been abandoned by Ferguson,
and was now in the occupation of the two staunch Whig leaders,
Brandon and Lacy, at the head of about three hundred men, who
had repaired thither from the adjacent mountains of Rutherford, to
await the arrival of Campbell and his friends. It was manifest
that affairs were rapidly tending towards a crisis. Ferguson had
hitherto appeared indifferent to the dangers that threatened him,
and his movements indicated either a fatal contempt for his adversary,
or an ignorance of the extent of his embarrassments—each
equally discreditable to the high renown which has been attributed
to him for careful and bold soldiership.

-- 549 --

CHAPTER LIII. MILDRED MEETS AN AGREEABLE ADVENTURE.

[figure description] Page 549.[end figure description]

We left Mildred securely lodged with her new and kind-hearted
friends, under the hospitable roof of the farmer, hard by the
Yadkin. The reader has, doubtless, found reason in the course of
this narrative to marvel much that a lady so delicately nurtured
should, with so stout a spirit and with such singular devotion,
have tempted so many dangers, and exposed herself to such
unwonted hardships, for the sake of the man she loved. Perhaps,
I might be able to clear up this matter, by referring to the extraordinary
conjuncture of circumstances that surrounded her. It
was no secret that she fervently, and with her whole heart,—yea
even with a fanatical worship,—loved the man she sought. Her
affection had been nursed in solitude, and, like a central fire,
glowed with a fervid heat, unobserved at first, silent and steady:
and by degrees her enthusiasm spread its coloring over the passion,
and raised it into a fanciful but solemn self-dedication. This
warmth of feeling might still have been witnessed only within her
family precinct, had it not been that, at a most critical moment,
when her father's absence from the Dove Cote left her without other
resource than her own unaided counsel, she was made acquainted
that her lover's life was in imminent peril, and that a word from
her might perhaps avert his doom. We have seen with what
anxious alacrity she set forth in that emergency upon her pilgrimage
of duty; and how, as she became familiar with hardship and
danger, her constancy and resolution still took a higher tone,
growing more vigorous even with the impediments that lay across
her path. This may seem strange to our peace-bred dames,—and
little congruous with that feminine reserve and shrinkingness which
we are wont to praise: but war, distress, and disaster work miracles
in the female bosom, and render that virtuous and seemly, which

-- 550 --

[figure description] Page 550.[end figure description]

ease and safety might repel. Nature is a wise and cunning charmer,
and, in affliction, makes that forwardness not unlovely, which
in tranquil and happy times she would visit with her censure. If
these considerations do not suffice to explain the present movements
of my heroine, I must beg my reader to have patience to the end,
when, peradventure, he will find a still better reason.

When morning came, Mildred was up with the first blush of
light. Her thoughts had dwelt with a busy restlessness upon the
late intelligence, and she had slept only in short and disturbed
intervals. She was impatient to be again upon the road.

Accordingly, as soon as the preparations for their journey could
be made, our party, now increased by the addition of Musgrove
and his daughter, set forward on their travel towards Burk Court
House.

This journey was protracted through several days. The disturbed
state of the country, produced by the active hostilities which were
now renewed, made it prudent for our wayfarers frequently to halt
amongst the friendly inhabitants of the region through which
they travelled, in order to obtain information, or wait for the
passage of troops whose presence might have caused embarrassment.

The considerate kindness of Allen Musgrove, and the unwearied
attentions of Mary, who, softened by her own griefs, evinced a more
touching sympathy for the sufferings of Mildred, every day increased
the friendship which their present companionship had engendered,
and greatly beguiled the road of its tediousness and discomfort.

The journey, however, was not without its difficulties, nor altogether
destitute of occurrences of interest to this history. The
upper districts of North Carolina present to the eye a very beautiful
country, diversified by mountain and valley, and gifted in
general with a rich soil. Considerable portions of this region were
consequently occupied and put into cultivation at an early period
of the history of the province; and, at the era of the revolution,
were noted as the most desirable positions for the support of the
southern armies. This circumstance had drawn the war to that
quarter, and had induced a frequent struggle to retain a footing
there, by each party who came into possession of it. Such a state

-- 551 --

[figure description] Page 551.[end figure description]

of things had now, as we have before remarked, embarrassed the
progress of our friends, and had even compelled them to diverge
largely from the direct route of their journey.

It happened, a few days after leaving the Yadkin, that the hour
of sunset found our little troop pursuing a road through the deep
and gloomy forest, which, for several miles past, had been unrelieved
by any appearance of human habitation. Neither Horse
Shoe nor Allen Musgrove possessed any acquaintance with the
region, beyond the knowledge that they were upon what was
called the upper or mountain road that extended from Virginia
entirely through this section of North Carolina; and that they
could not be much more than fifteen or twenty miles north of Burk
Court House. Where they should rest during the night that was
now at hand, was a matter that depended entirely upon chance;
and stimulated by the hope of encountering some woodland cabin,
they persevered in riding forward, even when the fading twilight
had so obscured their path as to make it a matter of some circumspection
to pick their way. Thus the night stole upon them
almost unawares.

There is nothing so melancholy as the deep and lonely forest at
night; and why it should be so I will not stop to inquire, but
that melancholy, it seems to me, is enhanced by the chilliness of
the autumnal evening. The imagination peoples the impenetrable
depths of the wood with spectres, which the gibbering and shrill
reptiles that inhabit these recesses seem to invest with a voice;
the earth beneath the feet, carpeted with “the raven down of darkness,”
has an indefinite surface that causes the traveller to think of
pitfalls and sudden banks, and fearful quagmires; and the grey
light of the glow-worm, or the cold gleam of the rotten timber,
shine up through the gloom, like some witch-taper from a haunted
ground. Then, high above the head, the sombre forms of the
trees nod in the night-wind, and the stars,—ineffectual to guide us
on our way—are seen only in short and rapid glimpses through
the foliage; all these things affect the mind with sadness, but
the chattering of the teeth and the cold creep of the blood, rendered
sluggish by a frosty atmosphere, make it still more sad.

Mildred and Mary Musgrove experienced a full share of these
imaginings, as they now rode in the dark, side by side; and,

-- 552 --

[figure description] Page 552.[end figure description]

peradventure, an occasional expression of impatience might have been
heard, in whispers, between them. By degrees this feeling extended
to Henry, and, in due course of time, seemed also to have reached
the sergeant and the miller; for these two, as if suddenly struck
with the necessity of making some provision for the night, now
came to a halt, with a view to inquire into the comfort of the
weaker members of the troop, and to deliberate on what was best
to be done. To make a fire, erect a tent, and resort to the contents
of their havresacks for supper, were the only expedients
which their situation afforded; and as these arrangements were but
the customary incidents of travel, in the times to which we refer,
they were now resolved upon with but little sense of inconvenience
or hardship. It was proper, however, that the party should encamp
in some position where they might have water, and, with that
object, they continued to move forward until they should find
themselves in the neighborhood of a running stream—an event
that, from the nature of the country, was soon likely to occur.

“There can be no moon to-night,” said the sergeant, as they
rode along in quest of their lodging-place, “yet yonder light
would look as if she was rising. No, it can't be, for it is westward,
as I judge, Allen.”

“It is westward,” replied Musgrove, looking towards a faint light
which brought the profile of the tree-tops into relief against the
horizon. “There must be fire in the woods.”

The party rode on, all eyes being directed to the phenomenon
pointed out by Horse Shoe. The light grew broader, and flung a
lurid beam towards the zenith; and, as the travellers still came
nearer, the radiance increased, and illuminated the summit of a
hill, which, it was now apparent, lay between them and the light.

“We must rest here for a while,” said the sergeant, reining up
his horse in a dark and narrow ravine; “the fire is just across this
hill in front. It would be wise to reconnoitre a little; there may
be travellers camping on the t'other side, or troops for aught we
know; or it may be an old fire left by the last persons who passed.
You, Allen Musgrove, stay here with the women, and I will ride
forward to look into the matter.”

Henry accompanied the sergeant, and they both galloped up the
bill. When they came to the top, a rich and strange prospect

-- 553 --

[figure description] Page 553.[end figure description]

broke upon their sight. Some three or four hundred yards in
advance, at the foot of the long slope of the hill, a huge volume
of flame was discovered enveloping the entire trunk of a tall pine,
and blazing forth with sudden flashes amongst the withered foliage.
The radiance cast around from this gigantic torch penetrated the
neighboring forest, and lit up the trees with a lustre more dazzling
than that of day; whilst the strong shades brought into such
immediate proximity with the sharp, red light, as it glanced upon
every upright stem or trunk, gave a new and grotesque outline to
the familiar objects of the wood. The glare fell upon the sward
of the forest, and towards the rear upon a sheet of water, which
showed the conflagration to have been kindled on the bank of
some river. Not less conspicuous than the local features of the
scene were the figures of a considerable party of soldiers passing
to and fro in idle disarray through the region of the light, and a
short distance from them a number of horses attached to the
branches of the neighboring trees. Horse Shoe and his young
companion stood gazing for some moments upon the spectacle, the
sergeant in silent conjecture and perplexed thoughtfulness as to the
character of the persons below, Henry intent only upon the novel
and picturesque beauty of the view.

The light shone directly up the road, and fell upon the persons
of our two friends, a circumstance to which the sergeant seemed
to give no heed, until Henry pointed out to him a horseman,
from the direction of the fire, who was now advancing towards
them.

“Sergeant, turn back into the shade,” cried Henry; “that man
is coming after us.”

“Keep your ground,” replied Horse Shoe; “he has no ill-will
to us. He wears the dress of an honest man and a good
soldier.”

“Who goes there?” called out the horseman, as he now came
within speaking distance. “Stand and tell me who you are!”

“Friends to the hunting-shirt and buck-tail,” replied Robinson.

“I am glad to hear you say so,” rejoined the scout, as he
advanced still nearer. “Where from, and in what direction do
you travel?”

“That should be William Scoresby's voice, of the Amherst

-- 554 --

[figure description] Page 554.[end figure description]

Rangers,” shouted Henry, with animation; “as I live, it is the
very man!”

“Who have we here!” returned the horseman. “Henry Lindsay!
our deputy corporal! Why, man, where did you spring
from?” he added, in a tone of joyful surprise, as he offered Henry
his hand.

“Ho, sister Mildred—Mr. Musgrove!” exclaimed Henry, calling
out at the top of his voice to his friends, who were waiting
behind for intelligence. “Come up—come up! Here's good
luck!”

And with a continued vociferation, he galloped back until he
met his sister, and conducted her to the top of the hill, whence, following
the guidance of William Scoresby, the party descended to
the bivouac of the Amherst Rangers.

Henry eagerly sought out Stephen Foster, and, having brought
him into the presence of Mildred, received from him a narrative of
the course of events which had led to this fortunate meeting.

The Rangers had marched from Virginia a few days after Mildred
had left the Dove Cote. They had fallen in with Gates's
shattered army at Hillsborough, where, after tarrying almost a fortnight,
they were furnished an opportunity to take some active
share in the operations of the day by the enterprise of Shelby
against Ferguson, the knowledge of which had reached them at
Gates's headquarters, whither a messenger from Shelby had come
to ask for aid. The Rangers had accordingly volunteered for this
service, and, with the permission of the general, were now on their
way towards Burk Court House, there hoping to receive intelligence
that would enable them to join the allies.

They had for some miles been marching along the same road
taken by our travellers, not more than two hours ahead of them;
and having reached the Catawba near sundown, had determined
to encamp there for the night. The soldiers, unaccustomed to
exact discipline, had, in sport, set fire to a tall pine which some
accident of the storm had killed, and produced the conflagration
that had lighted Horse Shoe and his charge to the scene of the
present meeting.

It may be imagined that this incident afforded great satisfaction
to Mildred and her party, who were thus brought into connexion

-- 555 --

[figure description] Page 555.[end figure description]

with a numerous body of friends, with whom they determined
henceforth to pursue their journey. The first good result of this
encounter was immediately experienced in the comfortable though
rude accommodation which the prompt and united efforts of the
Rangers supplied to Mildred and her friend, Mary Musgrove, in
enabling them to pass a night of sound and healthful sleep.

On the following day, the Rangers and their new companions
arrived at Burk Court House. They were here made acquainted
with the fact that the mountain troops were at this time moving
towards Gilbert-town. They accordingly, after a night's rest,
resumed their march, and by a toilsome journey through a rugged
mountain district, succeeded on the third evening in reaching the
little village which had but a short time since been the head-quarters
of Ferguson and the spot of Arthur Butler's captivity.

They were now in advance of Campbell and his mountaineers;
and, in waiting for these troops, they were afforded leisure to
recruit themselves from the effects of their late fatigues. Good
quarters were obtained for Mildred and her companions. She
required repose, and profited by the present opportunity to enjoy
it.

The village at this moment was full of troops. Brandon and
Lacy, with their followers, whom we have referred to in the last
chapter, were already there, in daily expectation of the arrival of
the confederates; and amongst these men, Sergeant Robinson and
his companion, the miller, found the means of relieving the
tediousness of delay, to say nothing of Henry, who had now
become so decidedly martial in his inclinations, that the camp was
to him a scene of never-fading interest.

In two days Campbell's army entered the village, after a march
of which we have already given a sketch to our reader. It was a
duty of early concern, on the part of Allen Musgrove and the sergeant,
to apprise him of the presence of Mildred and her brother,
and to communicate to him the singular purpose of her mission.
The effect of this was a visit by Campbell, Shelby, and Williams,
to the lady on the evening of their arrival. The two latter of these
officers had already been personally active in the behalf of Arthur
Butler, and all felt the liveliest interest in his fortunes. The singular
relation in which Mildred seemed to stand to the captive

-- 556 --

[figure description] Page 556.[end figure description]

officer, and the extraordinary zeal which her present mission betrayed
in his cause, drew forth a warm sympathy from the generous soldiers
around her, and there was even a tincture of the romance of
chivalry in the fervor with which, on the present visit, they pledged
themselves to her service. With the delicacy that always belongs
to honorable and brave hearts, they refrained from inquiry into the
special inducements which could so earnestly enlist the lady in the
service of their fellow-soldier, and sedulously strove to raise her
spirits into a cheerful and happy tone by the hopes they were able
to inspire.

-- 557 --

CHAPTER LIV.

FERGUSON ADVANCES SOUTH.—HE HAS REASON TO BECOME CIRCUMSPECT.—
ARTHUR BUTLER FINDS HIMSELF RETREATING FROM
HIS FRIENDS.

[figure description] Page 557.[end figure description]

We return for a moment to look after Butler. As near as my
information enables me to speak—for I wish to be accurate in
dates—it was about the 23d of September when our hero arrived
at Gilbert-town, and found himself committed to the custody of
Ferguson. His situation, in many respects uncomfortable, was not
altogether without circumstances to alleviate the rigor of captivity.
Ferguson, though a rough soldier, and animated by a zealous partisanship
in the royal cause which imbued his feelings with a deep
hatred of the Whigs, was also a man of education, and of a disposition
to respect the claims of a gentleman fully equal to himself
in rank and consideration—even when these qualities were
found in an enemy. His intercourse, of late, had been almost
entirely confined to the wild spirits who inhabited the frontier, and
who, impelled by untamed passions, were accustomed to plunge
into every excess which the license of war enabled them to practise.
He had, accordingly, adapted his behavior to the complexion of
this population, and maintained his authority, both over his own
recruits and such of the opposite party as had fallen into his
hands, by a severe, and not unfrequently by even a cruel bearing.
Following the example set him by Cornwallis himself, he had
more than once executed summary vengeance upon the Whigs
whom the chances of war had brought into his power; or, what
was equally reprehensible, had allowed the Tory bands who had
enlisted under his banner, to gratify their own thirst of blood in
the most revolting barbarities. Towards Butler, however, he demeaned
himself with more consideration—and sometimes even
extended to him such little courtesies as might be indulged without

-- 558 --

[figure description] Page 558.[end figure description]

risk to the principal purpose of his safe custody. A separate
room was provided for the prisoner, and he was allowed the occasional
services of Harry Winter and the other companions of his
late misfortune. Still, the familiar scenes of suffering and death
which Butler was constrained to witness amongst his compatriots,
and the consciousness of his own inability to avert these calamities,
greatly weighed upon his spirits. His persuasion, too, that Ferguson
was now aiding, by what seemed to be a most effectual
participation, in the plan for the capture of Clarke, and his belief
that this blow would sadly afflict, if not altogether dishearten the
friends of independence in the South, added to his private grief.
He knew nothing of the mustering of the mountaineers, and saw
no hope of extrication from the difficulties that threatened to overwhelm
his cause.

Such was the condition of Butler during the first four or five
days of his captivity at Gilbert-town. At the end of this period,
circumstances occurred to raise in his bosom the most lively excitement.
Suddenly, an order was issued for the immediate movement
of the army southwards—and the prisoners were directed to accompany
the march. It was apparent that information of importance
had been received, and that some decisive event was at hand.
When, in pursuance of this command, the troops were marshalled
for their journey, and Butler was stationed in the column, along
with all the other prisoners of the post, he was startled to observe
the dragoon, James Curry, appear in the ranks, as one regularly
attached to the corps. Butler had seen nor heard nothing of this
man since he had parted from him at Blackstock's after the battle
of Musgrove's mill; and his conviction, that, acting under the
control of some higher authority, this individual had been the
principal agent in his present misfortunes, gave him a painful
anxiety in regard to the future. This anxiety was far from being
diminished, when he now discovered that the same person, with a
party of dragoons, was specially intrusted with his guardianship.
Winter and the other troopers who had, until this moment, been
allowed to keep him company, were now directed to take a station
amongst the common prisoners, and Butler was furnished with his
horse, and commanded to submit to the particular supervision of

-- 559 --

[figure description] Page 559.[end figure description]

the dragoon. These arrangements being made, the march of Ferguson
commenced.

The army moved cautiously towards the upper sections of the
district of Ninety-Six. It was evident to Butler, from the frequent
hints dropped in conversation by the royalist officers, that Ferguson
supposed himself to be getting every moment nearer to Clarke.
In this state of suspense and weariness the first day's march was
concluded.

The second was like the first. Ferguson still moved south,
slowly, but steadily. Every man that was met upon the road was
questioned by the commanding officer, to ascertain whether there
was any report of troops westward. “Had any crossed Saluda—
or been heard of towards the mountains!”—was an invariable
interrogatory.

None, that the person questioned knew of—was the common
reply.

“Tush! the devil's in it, that we can hear nothing of the
fellow!” exclaimed Ferguson, after the fifth or sixth wayfarer had
been examined. “Clarke and his beggars are flesh and blood—
they travel by land, and not through the air! Faith, I begin to
think Cruger has saved us trouble, and has got his hand on the
runaway's croup! James Curry.”

The dragoon rode to the front and bowed.

“You left Fort Ninety-Six only on Wednesday?”

“I did.”

“Where was Cruger then?”

“Marching towards Saluda, with Brown—following Clarke, as
it was supposed—but on rather a cold scent as one of the couriers
reported.”

“Humph! I must get still nearer to the mountains,” said Ferguson,
as he clenched his teeth and seemed absorbed in thought.

In a short time after this, the column diverged from their
former course by a road that led westward.

Thus ended the second day.

During the next two days, Ferguson had become manifestly
more circumspect in his movement, and spent the greater portion
of this interval upon a road which was said to extend from Ninety-Six,
to the Allegany mountain. Here he remained, with the

-- 560 --

[figure description] Page 560.[end figure description]

wariness of the tiger that prepares to spring upon his prey; and
it was with a petulant temper that, after this anxious watch for
forty-eight hours, he turned upon his heel and summoned his
officers around him, and announced his determination to penetrate
still further into the forest. Like a man perplexed and peevish
with crosses, he soon changed his mind, and ordered a lieutenant
of cavalry into his presence.

“Take six of your best appointed men,” he said, “and send one
half of them up this road towards the mountains—the other half
southwards—and command them not to stop until they bring me
some news of this night-hawk, Clarke. Let them be trusty men
that you can depend upon. I will wait but twenty-four hours for
them. Meantime,” he added, turning to another officer present,
“I will send a courier after Cruger, who shall find him if he is
above ground.”

The following day—which brings us to the third of October—a
decisive change took place in the aspect of affairs. Before either
of the scouts that had been lately despatched had returned, a
countryman was brought into Ferguson's camp, who, being submitted
to the usual minute examination, informed the questioners,
that some thirty miles, in the direction of Fort Ninety-Six, he had
met upon the road a large party of cavalry under the command
of Colonel Williams—and that that officer had shown great
anxiety to learn whether certain Whig troops had been seen near
Gilbert-town. The informant added, that “Williams appeared to
him to be strangely particular in his inquiries about Ferguson.”

This intelligence seemed suddenly to awaken the British partisan
from a dream. He was now one hundred miles south of Cornwallis;
and, both east and west of the line of communication
between them, it was apparent that hostile parties were assembling,
with a view to some united action against him. It struck him now,
for the first time, that an enemy might be thrown between the
main army at Charlotte and his detachment, and thus cause him
some embarrassment in his retreat—but it was still with the scorn
of a presumptuous soldier that he recurred to the possibility of his
being forced to fight his way.

“They are for turning the tables on me,” he said, in a tone of

-- 561 --

[figure description] Page 561.[end figure description]

derision, “and hope to pounce upon my back while I am taken up
with this half-starved and long-legged fellow of the mountains.
But I will show them who is master yet!”

In this temper he commenced his retreat, which was conducted
slowly and obstinately; and it may be supposed that Butler, as he
involuntarily followed the fortunes of his enemy, contemplated
these movements with an anxious interest. The common report of
the camp made him acquainted with the circumstances which had
recommended the retreat, and he, therefore, watched the course of
events in momentary expectation of some incident of great importance
to himself.

At night Ferguson arrived at the Cowpens, just twenty-four hours
in advance of his enemies. Whilst resting here he received intelligence
of the stout array that had lately assembled at Gilbert-town,
and which, he was now told, were in full pursuit of him. It
was, at first, with an incredulous ear that he heard the report of
the numbers of this suddenly-levied mountain-army. It seemed
incredible that such a host could have been convened in such brief
space and with such secret expedition; and even more unworthy
of belief, that they could have been found in the wild and thinly-peopled
regions of the Allegany. His doubt, however, yielded
to his fear, and induced him to accelerate his pace.

His first care was to despatch, on that night, a courier to Cornwallis,
to inform the general of his situation and ask for reinforcements.
The letter which bore this request is still extant, and will
show that even in the difficult juncture in which we have presented
the writer of it, his boastful confidence had not abandoned him.

Before the succeeding dawn he was again in motion, directing
his hasty march towards the Cherokee Ford of Broad river. This
point he reached at sun-down. His journey had been pursued, thus
far, with unremitting industry. If his motions had corresponded
to his affected disesteem of his enemy, he would here have halted for
rest; but, like one who flies with the superstitious dread of a goblin
follower, the retreating partisan looked over his shoulder with an
unquiet spirit, and made a sign to his companions still to press
forward. They crossed the river at night, and did not halt again
until they had traversed some six or eight miles beyond the further
bank.

-- 562 --

[figure description] Page 562.[end figure description]

The anxiety, suspense, and eager expectation of Butler increased
with these thickening demonstrations of the approach of a period
which he foresaw must be decisive, not only of his own hopes, but,
in a great degree, of the hopes of his country. The retreat of
Ferguson towards King's Mountain, which now lay but a few miles
in advance, was a visible and most striking type of the vanishing
power which for a brief half-year had maintained its domination over
the free spirits of the south, and which had aimed, by a cruel and
bloody rule, to extinguish all that was generous and manly in these
afflicted provinces.

Contenting myself with this rapid survey of events which, of
themselves, possess an interest that would, if time and space permitted
me, have justified the detail of a volume, I go back to the
regular current of my story.

-- 563 --

CHAPTER LV.

THE WHIGS CONTINUE THEIR MARCH.—MILDRED IS LEFT BEHIND.

[figure description] Page 563.[end figure description]

The army of mountaineers halted at Gilbert-town only until a
vidette from Williams brought tidings of Ferguson's late movements.
These reached Campbell early in the day succeeding his
arrival at the village, and apprised him that Williams followed on
the footsteps of the British partisan, and would expect to unite his
force with that of the allied volunteers at the Cowpens—(a field not
yet distinguished in story)—whither he expected to arrive on the
following day. Campbell determined, in consequence, to hasten to
this quarter.

The present position of Mildred, notwithstanding the kind sympathy
with which every one regarded her, was one that wrought
severely upon her feelings. She had heretofore encountered the
hardships of her journey, and borne herself through the trials, so
unaccustomed to her sex, with a spirit that had quailed before no
obstacle. But now, finding herself in the train of an army just
moving forth to meet its enemy, with all the vicissitudes and peril
of battle in prospect, it was with a sinking of the heart she had not
hitherto known, that she felt herself called upon to choose between
the alternative of accompanying them in their march, or being left
behind. To adopt the first resolve, she was painfully conscious
would bring her to witness scenes, and perhaps endure privations,
the very thought of which made her shudder; whilst, to remain at
a distance from the theatre of events in which she was so deeply concerned,
was a thought that suggested many anxious fears, not less
intolerable than the untried sufferings of the campaign. She had,
thus far, braved all dangers for the sake of being near to Butler;
and now to hesitate or stay her step, when she had almost reached
the very spot of his captivity, and when the fortunes of war might
soon throw her into his actual presence, seemed to her like

-- 564 --

[figure description] Page 564.[end figure description]

abandoning her duty at the most critical moment of trial. She was
aware that he was in the camp of the enemy; that this enemy was
likely to be overtaken and brought to combat; and it was with a
magnified terror that she summoned up to her imagination the
possible mischances which might befal Arthur Butler in the infliction
of some summary act of vengeance provoked by the exasperation
of conflict. “I have tempted the dangers of flood and storm
for him—of forest and field—noon-day battle and midnight assault,”
she said, with an earnestness that showed she had shaken all doubts
from her mind; “I have taken my vow of devotion to his safety—
to be performed with such fidelity as befits the sacred bond between
us. I will not blench now, in the last struggle, though perils
thicken around me. I'm prepared for the worst.”

Allen Musgrove, Robinson, and Henry combated this resolve
with joint expostulation, urging upon Mildred the propriety of her
tarrying in the village, at least until the active operations of the
army were terminated—an event that might be expected in a few
days. But it was not until Campbell himself remonstrated with
her against the indiscretion of her purpose, and promised to afford
her the means of repairing to the scene of action at any moment
she might think her presence there useful, that she relinquished
her determination to accompany the army on its present expedition.
It was, in consequence, ultimately arranged that she should remain
in the quarters provided for her in Gilbert-town, attended by the
miller and his daughter, whilst a few soldiers were to be detailed
as a guard for her person. With this train of attendants, she was
to be left at liberty to draw as near to the centre of events as her
considerate and faithful counsellor, Allen Musgrove, might deem
safe.

Another source of uneasiness to her arose out of the separation
which she was about to endure from the sergeant and her brother
Henry. Horse Shoe, swayed by an irresistible and affectionate
longing to be present at the expected passage of arms, which might
so materially affect the fortunes of his captive fellow-soldier, Butler,
had represented to Mildred the value of the services he might be
able to render; and as the friendly solicitude of the miller and his
daughter left nothing within their power to be supplied, towards
the comfort and protection of the lady, she did not refuse her

-- 565 --

[figure description] Page 565.[end figure description]

consent to this temporary desertion—although it naturally awakened
some painful sense of bereavement, at a moment when her excited
feelings most required the consolation of friends.

Henry, captivated with the prospect of military adventure, and
magnified in his own esteem by the importance which Stephen
Foster and the Rangers playfully assigned to his position in the
ranks, had so far lost sight of the special duty he had assumed, as
his sister's companion, that he now resolutely rebelled against all
attempts to persuade him to remain in the village; and Mildred,
at last, upon the pledge of the sergeant to keep the cadet under
his own eye, reluctantly yielded to a demand which she found it
almost impossible to resist.

These matters being settled, it was not long before Mildred and
Mary Musgrove, seated at the window of the house which had
been selected as their present abode, saw the long array of the
army glide by at a brisk pace, and watched the careless and
laughing faces of the soldiers, as they filed off through the
only street in the village, and took the high road leading south.

The troops had been gone for several hours, and Allen Musgrove
and the few soldiers who had been left behind, had scattered
themselves over the village, to get rid of the tedium of idleness in
the gossip of the scant population which the place afforded.
Mildred had retired to a chamber, and Mary loitered from place to
place like one disturbed with care. All the party felt that deep
sense of loneliness which is so acutely perceptible to those who
suddenly change a life of toil and incident for one of rest, while
events of busy interest are in expectation.

“They are gone, ma'am,” said Mary, as she now crept into
Mildred's presence, after having travelled over nearly the whole village,
in the state of disquietude I have described; “they are gone at
least twenty miles, I should think, by this time; and I never would
have believed that I could have cared so much about people I
never saw before. But we are so lonesome, ma'am. And young
Mister Henry Lindsay, I should say, must be getting tired by this
time of day. As for the matter of that, people may get tireder by
standing still than by going on.”

“How far do they march to day?” inquired Mildred; “have you
heard your father say, Mary?”

-- 566 --

[figure description] Page 566.[end figure description]

“I heard him and the troopers who are here allow,” replied the
maiden, “that Colonel Campbell wouldn't reach Colonel Williams
before to-morrow afternoon. They said it was good fifty miles'
travel. They look like brave men—them that marched this morning,
ma'am; for they went out with good heart. The Lord send
that through Him they may be the means of deliverance to
Major Butler!”

At the mention of this name, Mildred covered her face with her
hands, and the tears trickled through her fingers. “The Lord
send it!” she repeated, after a moment's pause. “May He, in his
mercy, come to our aid!” Then uncovering her face, and dropping
on her knees beside her chair, she whispered a prayer for the
success of those who had lately marched forth against the
enemy.

When she arose from this posture, she went to the window, and
there stood gazing out upon the quiet and unfrequented street,
running over in her mind the perils to which her brother as well
as Butler might be exposed, and summoning to her imagination
the thousand subjects of solicitude, which her present state of
painful expectation might be supposed to create or recall.

“We will set forth early to-morrow,” she said, addressing herself
to her companion, “so tell your father, Mary. We will follow
the brave friends who have left us: I cannot be content to linger
behind them. I will sleep in the lowliest hovel, or in the common
shelter of the woods, and share all the dangers of the march,
rather than linger here in this dreadful state of doubt and silence.
Tell your father to make his preparations for our departure to-morrow:
tell him I cannot abide another day in this place.”

“I should think we might creep near them, ma'am,” replied
Mary, “near enough to see and hear what was going on—which
is always a great satisfaction, and not get ourselves into trouble
neither. I am sure my father would be very careful of us, and
keep us out of harm's way, come what would. And it is distressing
to be so far off, when you don't know what's going to turn up.
I will seek my father—who I believe is over yonder with the
troopers at the shop, talking to the blacksmith—I will go there
and try to coax him to do your bidding. I know the troopers
want it more than we do, and they'll say a word to help it along.”

-- 567 --

[figure description] Page 567.[end figure description]

“Say I desire to have it so, Mary. I can take no refusal. Here
I will not stay longer.”

Mary left the apartment, and as she descended the steps, she
fell into a rumination which arrested her progress full five minutes,
during which she remained mute upon the stair-case. “No
wonder the poor dear lady wishes to go!” was the ejaculation
which came at last sorrowfully from her heart, with a long sigh,
and at the same time tears began to flow: “no wonder she wants
to be near Major Butler, who loves her past the telling of it. If
John Ramsay was there,” she added, sobbing, “I would have
followed him—followed him—yes, if I died for it.”

-- 568 --

CHAPTER LVI. AFFAIRS BEGIN TO DRAW TO A HEAD. PREPARATIONS FOR BATTLE. A PICTURE OF THE TWO ARMIES.

[figure description] Page 568.[end figure description]

After leaving Gilbert-town, Campbell moved steadily toward the
point at which he proposed to meet Williams, and by night-fall
had accomplished about one half of the journey. The march furnished
Henry Lindsay unalloyed pleasure. Every incident belonging
to it awakened the fancies which he had indulged in reference
to military life, and he was delighted in the contemplation
of this actual accomplishment of some of the many dreams of
glory which his boyish romance had engendered at home.
Besides, being a favorite of those in command, he was allowed to
ride in the ranks whenever it suited his pleasure, and to amuse
himself with what subject of interest the journey afforded;
whilst, at the same time, he found his personal ease so much
attended to as to leave him but little room to complain of the discomfort
or toil of the campaign.

The night was spent in the woods, and it was scarcely day-break,
when the exhilarating though harsh clamor of the horns summoned
the troops to the renewal of their journey, which was pursued
until the afternoon, when, about four o'clock, they reached
the border of the tract of country known as the Cowpens. Afar
off, occupying a piece of elevated ground, Campbell was enabled
to descry a considerable body of cavalry, whose standard, dress,
and equipment, even at this distance, sufficiently made known to
him their friendly character,—a fact that was immediately afterwards
confirmed by the report of some videttes, who had been
stationed upon the road by which Campbell advanced. A brief
interval brought the two parties together, and the force of the
allied bands was thus augmented by the addition of our gallant
friend Williams, at the head of four hundred sturdy companions.

“Make a short speech of it,” said Shelby, addressing Williams,

-- 569 --

[figure description] Page 569.[end figure description]

after that officer had ridden into the circle of his comrades, and
had exchanged with them a friendly greeting, “you have been
busy, fellow-soldier, whilst we were waiting to see the grass grow.
What has become of the runaway?”

“He left this spot but yesterday,” replied Williams; “Ferguson
has something of the bull-dog in him: his retreat, now that he is
forced to it, is surly and slow; he stops to snarl and growl as if he
defied us to follow him. If he had but stood his ground here, we
should have had him in as pretty a field as one might desire.
Devil thank him for his prudence! But he is now at the Cherokee
Ford of Broad river—so I conjecture, by the report of my scouts—
hard upon thirty miles from here, on his way towards
Charlotte.”

“Say you so?” exclaimed Campbell; “then, by my faith, we
have no time to lose! Gentlemen, we will rest but an hour, and
then to it, for a night march. Pick me out your best men and
stoutest horses; leave the footmen behind, and the weakest of the
cavalry. This fellow may take it into his head to show his heels.
If I can but tread upon the tail of the copperhead with one foot,
he will throw himself into his coil for fight,—that's the nature of
the beast,—and after that, if need be, we can threaten him until
all our force arrives. Shelby, look to the immediate execution of
this order.”

“That's glorious, sergeant,” said Henry, who, with his companion,
Robinson, had stolen up to the skirts of the circle of
officers during this conference, and had heard Campbell's order.
“I am of this party, whoever goes. Colonel Campbell,” he added,
with the familiarity of his privilege, “the Rangers are ready for
you, at any rate.”

“There's a mettlesome colt,” said Campbell, laughing and speaking
to the officers around him, “that bird shows fight before his
spurs are grown. Pray, sir,” he continued, addressing Henry,
“what command have you?”

“I consider myself answerable for the second platoon of the
Amherst Rangers,” replied Henry, with a waggish sauciness, “and
they march this night, whatever happens.”

“You shall serve with me in the staff, master,” said Campbell,

-- 570 --

[figure description] Page 570.[end figure description]

playfully, “such fiery young blades must be looked after. Get
your men ready; you shall go, I promise you.”

Henry, delighted at the notice he had received, rode off with
alacrity to spread the news.

The council broke up, and the earliest arrangements were set on
foot to make the draught required by the general orders.

Before the day had departed, nine hundred picked men, well
mounted and equipped, were seen spurring forward from the line,
and taking a position in the column of march, which was now
prepared to move. All the principal officers of the army accompanied
this detachment, in which were to be seen the Amherst
Rangers with their redoubtable recruits, Henry Lindsay and the
sergeant.

It rained during the night, a circumstance that, however it
increased the toils of the soldiers, but little abated their speed—
and, an hour before daybreak, they had reached the destined
point on Broad river; but the game had disappeared. Ferguson,
as we have seen, had pushed his march on the preceding evening
beyond this spot, and had taken the road, as it was reported,
towards King's mountain, which was not above twelve miles
distant.

A few hours were given by Campbell to the refreshment of his
troops, who halted upon the bank of the river, where, having
kindled their fires and opened their wallets, they soon found themselves
in a condition that pleasantly contrasted with the discomforts
of their ride during the night. The enemy consisted principally
of infantry—and Campbell, having gained so closely upon their
footsteps, felt no doubt of overtaking them in the course of the
day. He, therefore, determined to allow his men full time to
recruit their strength for the approaching conflict.

The rain had ceased before the dawn. The clouds had fled
from the firmament before a brisk and enlivening autumnal breeze,
and the sun rose with unusual splendor. It was one of those days
which belong to October, clear, cool, and exhilarating—when all
animal nature seems to be invigorated by breathing an atmosphere
of buoyant health. For more than an hour after the sun had cast
his broad beams over the landscape, the wearied encampment was

-- 571 --

[figure description] Page 571.[end figure description]

seen stretched in slumber—the camp guards only, and some occasional
parties on fatigue service, were to be observed in motion.
By degrees, the drowsy soldiers woke up, refreshed by the change
of weather, no less than by the repose which they had snatched in
the short moments of the halt. A general summons, at last,
brought every one into motion. By nine o'clock of the morning,
the army were in condition to prosecute their march, as little
wanting in alacrity or vigor as when they first commenced their
labors; and, at the hour designated, they were seen to prick forth
upon their way with an elastic movement that had in it the vivacity
of a holiday sport. Even our young martialist, Henry, had
become so inured to the toils of the road, that now, with the aid
of a sleep which Horse Shoe had affectionately guarded until the
last moment—to say nothing of a good luncheon of broiled venison,
which the boy discussed after he had mounted into his saddle—
he might be considered the most light-hearted of the host.

Towards noon, the army reached the neighborhood of King's
mountain. The scouts and parties of the advance had brought
information that Ferguson had turned aside from his direct road,
and taken post upon this eminence, where, it was evident, he meant
to await the attack of his enemy. Campbell, therefore, lost no
time in pushing forward, and was soon rewarded with a view of
the object of his pursuit. Some two or three miles distant, where
an opening through the forest first gave him a sight of the mass
of highland, he could indistinctly discern the array of the adverse
army perched on the very summit of the hill.

The mountain consists of an elongated ridge, rising out of the
bosom of an uneven country, to the height of perhaps five hundred
feet, and presenting a level line of summit or crest, from which the
earth slopes down, at its southward termination and on each side,
by an easy descent; whilst northward, it is detached from highlands
of inferior elevation by a rugged valley—thus giving it the character
of an insulated promontory, not exceeding half a mile in
length. At the period to which our story refers, it was covered,
except in a few patches of barren field or broken ground, with a
growth of heavy timber, which was so far free from underwood as
in no great degree to embarrass the passage of horsemen; and
through this growth the eye might distinguish, at a considerable

-- 572 --

[figure description] Page 572.[end figure description]

distance, the occasional masses of grey rock that were scattered in
huge boulders over its summit and sides.

The adjacent region, lying south from the mountain, was partially
cleared and in cultivation, presenting a limited range of open
ground, over which the march of Campbell might have been
revealed in frequent glimpses to the British partisan, for some
three or four miles. We may suppose, therefore, that the two
antagonists watched each other, during the advance of the approaching
army across this district, with emotions of various and
deep interest. Campbell drew at length into a ravine which,
bounded by low and short hills, and shaded by detached portions
of the forest, partly concealed his troops from the view of the
enemy, who was now not more than half a mile distant. The
gorge of this dell or narrow valley opened immediately towards
the southern termination of the mountain; and the column halted
a short distance within, where a bare knoll, or round, low hill,
crowned with rock, jutted abruptly over the road, and constituted
the only impediment that prevented each party from inspecting
the array of his opponent.

It was an hour after noon, and the present halt was improved
by the men in making ready for battle. Meanwhile, the chief
officers met together in front, and employed their time in surveying
the localities of the ground upon which they were soon to be
brought to action. The knoll, I have described, furnished a
favorable position for this observation, and thither they had already
repaired.

I turn from the graver and more important matters which may
be supposed to have occupied the thoughts of the leaders, as they
were grouped together on the broad rock, to a subject which was,
at this moment, brought to their notice by the unexpected appearance
of two females on horseback, on the road, a full half mile in
the rear of the army, and who were now approaching at a steady
pace. They were attended by a man who, even thus far off,
showed the sedateness of age; and, a short space behind them,
rode a few files of troopers in military array.

It was with mingled feelings of surprise and admiration at the
courage which could have prompted her, at such a time, to visit
the army, that the party recognised Mildred Lindsay and her

-- 573 --

[figure description] Page 573.[end figure description]

attendants, in the approaching cavalcade. These emotions were
expressed by them in the rough and hearty phrase of their habitual
and familiar intercourse.

“Let me beg, gentlemen,” said Campbell, interrupting them,
“that you speak kindly and considerately of yonder lady. By my
honor, I have never seen man or woman with a more devoted or
braver heart. Poor girl!—she has nobly followed Butler through
his afflictions, and taken her share of suffering with a spirit that
should bring us all to shame. Horse Shoe Robinson, who has
squired her to our camp, even from her father's house, speaks of a
secret between her and our captive friend, that tells plainly enough
to my mind of sworn faith and long-tried love. As men and soldiers,
we should reverence it. Williams, look carefully to her
comfort and safety. Go, man, at once, and meet her on the road.
God grant that this day may bring an end to her grief!”

Williams departed on his mission, and when he met the lady,
her brother and the sergeant were already in her train.

Allen Musgrove explained the cause of this unlooked-for apparition.
The party, in obedience to Mildred's urgent wish, and
scarcely less to the content of all the others, had quitted their
secluded position at Gilbert-town on the preceding morning; and
learning in the course of the day from persons on the road, that
Ferguson had moved northwards, the miller had taken a direction
across the country which enabled him to intercept the army at its
present post, with little more than half the travel which the circuitous
route of the march had required. They had passed the night
under a friendly roof some ten or twelve miles distant, and had
overtaken their companions at the critical moment at which they
have been introduced to view.

At Mildred's request she was conducted into the presence of
Campbell, who still retained his station on the knoll. A thoughtful
and amiable deference was manifested towards her by the
assembled soldiers, who received her with many kind and encouraging
greetings. That air of perturbation and timidity which, in
spite of all efforts at self-control, the novelty of her position and
the consciousness of the dreadful scene at hand had thrown over
her demeanor, gradually began to give way before the assurances
and sympathy of her friends; and, at length, she became

-- 574 --

[figure description] Page 574.[end figure description]

sufficiently self-possessed to look around her and mark the events that
were in progress.

The important moment of battle drew nigh, and the several
leaders respectively took their leave of her, with an exhortation to
be of good cheer, and to remain at her present post under the charge
of her trusty companion, the miller, who was fully instructed by
Campbell as to the course he should take for the lady's safety, in
whatever emergency might arise.

Here we leave her for a moment, whilst we cast a glance at the
preparations for battle.

It was three o'clock before these arrangements were completed.
I have informed my reader that the mountain terminated immediately
in front of the outlet from the narrow dell in which Campbell's
army had halted, its breast protruding into the plain only
some few hundred paces from the head of the column, whilst the
valley, that forked both right and left, afforded an easy passage
along the base on either side. Ferguson occupied the very summit,
and now frowned upon his foe from the midst of a host confident
in the strength of their position, and exasperated by the pursuit
which had driven them into this fastness.

Campbell resolved to assail this post by a spirited attack, at the
same moment, in front and on the two flanks. With this intent
his army was divided into three equal parts. The centre was
reserved to himself and Shelby; the right was assigned to Sevier
and M'Dowell; the left to Cleveland and Williams. These two
latter parties were to repair to their respective sides of the mountain,
and the whole were to make the onset by scaling the heights as
nearly as possible at the same instant.

The men, before they marched out of the ravine, had dismounted
and picqueted their horses under the winding shelter of the hills;
and, being now separated into detached columns formed in solid
order, they were put in motion to reach their allotted posts. The
Amherst Rangers were retained on horseback for such duty as
might require speed, and were stationed close in the rear of Campbell's
own division, which now merely marched from behind the
shelter of the knoll and halted in the view of the enemy, until
sufficient delay should be afforded to the flanking divisions to attain
their ground.

-- 575 --

[figure description] Page 575.[end figure description]

Mildred, attended by Allen Musgrove and his daughter, still
maintained her position on the knoll, and from this height surveyed
the preparations for combat with a beating heart. The scene
within her view was one of intense occupation. The air of stern
resolve that sat upon every brow; the silent but onward movement
of the masses of men advancing to conflict; the few brief and quick
words of command that fell from the distance upon her ear; the
sullen beat of the hoof upon the sod, as an occasional horseman
sped to and fro between the more remote bodies and the centre
division, which yet stood in compact phalanx immediately below
her at the foot of the hill; then the breathless anxiety of her companions
near at hand, and the short note of dread, and almost
terror, that now and then escaped from the lips of Mary Musgrove,
as the maiden looked eagerly and fearfully abroad over the plain;
all these incidents wrought upon her feelings and caused her to
tremble. Yet, amidst these novel emotions, she was not insensible
to a certain lively and even pleasant interest, arising out of the
picturesque character of the spectacle. The gay sunshine striking
aslant these moving battalions, lighting up their fringed and many-colored
hunting-shirts, and casting a golden hue upon their brown
and weather-beaten faces, brought out into warm relief the chief
characteristics of this peculiar woodland army. And Mildred sometimes
forgot her fears in the fleeting inspiration of the sight, as she
watched the progress of an advancing column—at one time
moving in close ranks, with the serried thicket of rifles above their
heads, and at another deploying into files to pass some narrow
path, along which, with trailed arms and bodies bent, they sped
with the pace of hunters beating the hill-side for game. The
tattered and service-stricken banner that shook its folds in the
wind above these detached bodies, likewise lent its charm of
association to the field the silence and steadfastness of the array in
which it was borne, and its constant onward motion; showing it to
be encircled by strong arms and stout hearts.

Turning from these, the lady's eye was raised, with a less joyous
glance, towards the position of the enemy. On the most prominent
point of the mountain's crest she could descry the standard of England
fluttering above a concentrated body, whose scarlet uniforms,
as the sun glanced upon them through the forest, showed that here

-- 576 --

[figure description] Page 576.[end figure description]

Ferguson had posted his corps of regulars, and held them ready to
meet the attack of the centre division of the assailants; whilst the
glittering of bayonets amidst the dark foliage, at intervals, rearward
along the line of the summit, indicated that heavy detachments
were stationed in this quarter to guard the flanks. The marching
and countermarching of the frequent corps, from various positions
on the summit; the speeding of officers on horseback, and the
occasional movement of small squadrons of dragoons, who were at
one moment seen struggling along the sides of the mountain, and,
at another, descending towards the base or returning to the summit,
disclosed the earnestness and activity of the preparation with
which a courageous soldier may be supposed to make ready for
his foe.

It was with a look of sorrowful concern which brought tears into
her eyes, that Mildred gazed upon this host, and strained her vision
in the vain endeavor to catch some evidences of the presence of
Arthur Butler.

“We both look, perchance,” she said to herself, “at this very
instant, upon yon hateful banner—and with the same aversion:
but oh, with what more painful apprehension it is my fortune to
behold it! Little does he think that Mildred's eyes are turned
upon it. 'Tis well he does not—his noble heart would chafe itself
with ten-fold anguish at the cruel thraldom that separates us. Yes,
'tis well he does not dream that his Mildred is here to witness this
dreadful struggle,” she continued, musing over the subject of her
grief, “it might tempt him to some rash endeavor to break his
bondage. It is better as it is; the misery of the thought of our
afflictions should be mine only; the brave patience of a manly
soldier is his, and should not be embittered with sorrows that belong
not to the perils of war.”

“Sister,” said Henry, who had stolen up the hill unobserved,
and now stood beside Mildred, “take courage and keep a good
heart! The very day I often prayed to see has come—and it has
come sooner than you promised it should. Here I am in the field,
amongst men, and no play-game is it, either, to keep us busy, but
downright earnest battle. And then, dear sister, you are here to
look on—isn't that a piece of good luck?”

“Ah, brother, I could talk to you with a boastful tongue when

-- 577 --

[figure description] Page 577.[end figure description]

all around us was peace and security. I cannot exhort you now.
If I dare, I would beg you to stay by my side. I have need of
your comfort, and shudder with a chilly fear. Henry, that small
hand of yours can do no service to-day—and in truth, I cannot bear
to see you exposed to danger.”

“In tears, sister! Come now, this is not like you. Hasn't Arthur
fought many a day and often? And didn't you set him on,
with good brave words for it?”

“I was not there to see him,” interrupted Mildred.

“Well, sister, I must get to my post,” said Henry. “I serve as
aide-de-camp, and Horse Shoe is to help me. By-the-by, Mildred,
the sergeant is uncommonly silent and busy to-day. He smells
this battle like an old soldier, and I heard him give a few hints to
Campbell, concerning the marching up yonder hill:—he told him
the column should not display until they got near the top, as Ferguson
has no cannon; and the Colonel took it very gladly. Horse
Shoe, moreover, thinks we will beat them—and the men have
great dependence on what he says. I shall not lose sight of him
to-day.”

“For Heaven's sake, Henry,” exclaimed Mildred, “my dear
brother, do not think of following the sergeant! I cannot part
with you,” she added, with great earnestness; “it is an awful time
for brother and sister to separate—stay with me.”

The cadet turned a look upon his sister of surprise, at the new
light in which her present fears represented her.

“I thought, Mildred,” he said, “you were brave. Hav'n't we
come all this way from home to assist Butler? And are you now,
for the first time—just when we are going to pluck him from the
midst of the wolves upon that mountain—are you now to weep and
play the coward, sister?

“Go, go!” said Mildred, as she covered her eyes with her hand,
“but, dear Henry, remember you have a weak arm and a slender
frame, and are not expected to take upon you the duties of a man.”

“Besides,” said Mary Musgrove, who had been a silent and perplexed
witness of this scene, and who now put in her word of
counsel, out of the fulness of her heart, “besides, Mister Henry
Lindsay, what trouble would it give to Sergeant Robinson, and all
the rest of them, if you should get lost scampering about the hills,

-- 578 --

[figure description] Page 578.[end figure description]

and they shouldn't know where to find you? It would take up so
much of their precious time in looking for you: and, I am sure,
they hav'n't much to spare!”

“You are as valiant as a mouse,” replied Henry, laughing, “and
monstrous wise, Mary Musgrove. Do you take care of my sister,
and speak a word now and then to keep up her spirits—that is, if
your tongue doesn't grow too thick with fright. Your teeth chatter
now. A kiss, Mildred. There: God bless you! I must get
to my post.”

With these words, Henry bounded off towards the valley to
rejoin his comrades. Half way, he met Allen Musgrove, who was
now on his return to the top of the hill, whence he had withdrawn
for a brief space to hold some converse with Robinson.

“A word,” said Allen to Henry, as they met; “you are but a
stripling. Remember that this day's work is to be wrought by
men of might—those who are keen of eye and steady of foot. In
the tempest of battle your weight, Mister Henry, would be but as
a feather in the gale. Yet in this fight none might be crushed
whose fall would bring more anguish than yours. Let me beg
you, as a rash and thoughtless youth, to think of that. The good
lady, your sister—”

“I cannot stay to hear you,” interrupted Henry; “the column is
beginning to move.”

And in a moment he was at the foot of the hill.

-- 579 --

CHAPTER LVII. THE BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN.

[figure description] Page 579.[end figure description]



They closed full fast on every side,
No slackness there was found
And many a gallant gentleman
Lay gasping on the ground.
O dread! it was a grief to see,
And likewise for to hear
The cries of men lying in their gore
And scattered here and there.
Chevy Chase.

Every corps was now in motion, and the two flanking divisions
were soon lost to view in the intervening forest. An incident of
some interest to our story makes it necessary that we should, for
a moment, follow the track of Cleveland in his march upon the
left side of the mountain.

The principal road of travel northwards extended along the valley
on this side; and upon this road Cleveland and Williams conducted
their men, until they arrived at a point sufficiently remote
to enable them, by ascending the height, to place themselves in
Ferguson's rear. They had just reached this point when they
encountered a picquet of the enemy, which, after a few shots, retired
hastily up the mountain.

The little outpost had scarcely begun to give ground, before
the leading companies of the Whigs had their attention drawn to
the movements of a small party of horsemen who at that moment
appeared in sight upon the road, some distance in advance. They
were approaching the American column; and, as if taken by surprise
at the appearance of this force, set spurs to their horses and
made an effort to ride beyond the reach of Cleveland's fire, whilst
they took a direction up the mountain towards Ferguson's stronghold.
From the equipment of these individuals, it might have
been inferred that they were two gentlemen of some distinction

-- 580 --

[figure description] Page 580.[end figure description]

connected with the royal army, attended by their servants, and
now about arriving, after a long journey, at the British camp.
The first was habited in the uniform of an officer, was well mounted,
and displayed a light and active figure, which appeared to advantage
in the dexterous management of his horse. The second was
a gentleman in a plain riding costume, of slender and well-knit
proportions, and manifestly older than his companion. He rode a
powerful and spirited horse, with a confidence and command not
inferior to those of his associates. The others in attendance, from
their position in the rear, and from the heavy portmanteaus that
encumbered their saddles, we might have no difficulty in conjecturing
to be menials in the service of the two first.

The course taken by this party brought them obliquely across
the range of the fire of the Whigs.

“It is a general officer and his aide,” exclaimed one of the subalterns
in the advance. “Ho there! Stand. You are my
prisoners!”

“Spur, spur, and away! For God's sake, fly!” shouted the
younger of the two horsemen to his companion, as he dashed the
rowels into his steed and fled up the mountain. “Push for the
top—one moment more and we are out of reach!”

“Stop them, at all hazards!” vociferated Cleveland, the instant
his eye fell upon them. “Quick, lads—level your pieces—they
are messengers from Cornwallis. Rein up, or I fire!” he called
aloud after the flying cavalcade.

The appeal and the threat were unheeded. A score of men left
the ranks and ran some distance up the mountain side, and their
shots whistled through the forest after the fugitives. One of the attendants
was seen to fall, and his horse to wheel round and run back,
with a frightened pace, to the valley. The scarlet uniform of the
younger horseman, conspicuous through the foliage some distance
up the mountain, showed that he had escaped. His elder comrade,
when the smoke cleared away, was seen also beyond the
reach of Cleveland's fire; but his altered pace and his relaxed seat
in his saddle, made it apparent that he had received some hurt.
This was confirmed when, still nearer to the summit, the stranger
was seen to fall upon his horse's neck, and thence to be lifted
to the ground by three or four soldiers who had hastened to his relief.

-- 581 --

[figure description] Page 581.[end figure description]

These incidents scarcely occupied more time in their performance
than I have taken in the narrative; and a'l reflection
upon them, for the present, was lost in the uproar and commotion
of the bloody scene that succeeded.

Meanwhile, Campbell and Shelby, each at the head of his men
in the centre division of the army, steadily commenced the ascent
of the mountain. A long interval ensued, in which nothing was
heard but the tramp of the soldiers and a few words of almost
whispered command, as they scaled the height; and it was not
until they had nearly reached the summit that the first peal of
battle broke upon the sleeping echoes of the mountain.

Campbell here deployed into line, and his men strode briskly
upwards until they had come within musket-shot of the British
regulars, whose sharp and prolonged volleys, at this instant,
suddenly burst forth from the crest of the hill. Peal after peal
rattled along the mountain side, and volumes of smoke, silvered
by the light of the sun, rolled over and enveloped the combatants.

When the breeze had partially swept away this cloud, and opened
glimpses of the battle behind it, the troops of Campbell were seen
recoiling before an impetuous charge of the bayonet, in which
Ferguson himself led the way. A sudden halt by the retreating
Whigs, and a stern front steadfastly opposed to the foe, checked
the ardor of his pursuit at an early moment, and, in turn, he was
discovered retiring towards his original ground, hotly followed by
the mountaineers. Again, the same vigorous onset from the
royalists was repeated, and again the shaken bands of Campbell
rallied and turned back the rush of battle towards the summit.
At last, panting and spent with the severe encounter, both parties
stood for a space eyeing each other with deadly rage, and waiting
only to gather breath for the renewal of the strife.

At this juncture, the distant firing heard from either flank
furnished evidence that Sevier and Cleveland had both come in
contact with the enemy. The uprising of smoke above the trees
showed the seat of the combat to be below the summit on the
mountain sides, and that the enemy had there half-way met his
foe; whilst the shouts of the soldiers, alternating between the
parties of either army, no less distinctly proclaimed the fact that,

-- 582 --

[figure description] Page 582.[end figure description]

at these remote points, the field was disputed with bloody resolution
and various success.

It would overtask my poor faculty of description, to give my
reader even a faint picture of this rugged battle-field. During the
pause of the combatants of the centre, Campbell and Shelby were
seen riding along the line, and by speech and gesture encouraging
their soldiers to still more determined efforts. Little need was
there for exhortation; rage seemed to have refreshed the strength
of the men, who, with loud and fierce huzzas, rushed again to the
encounter. They were met with a defiance not less eager than
their own; and, for a time, the battle was again obscured under
the thick haze engendered by the incessant discharges of fire-arms.
From this gloom, a yell of triumph was sometimes heard, as
momentary success inspired those who struggled within; and the
frequent twinkle of polished steel glimmering through the murky
atmosphere, and the occasional apparation of a speeding horseman,
seen for an instant as he came into the clear light, told of the
dreadful earnestness and zeal with which the unseen hosts had
now joined in conflict. The impression of this contact was various.
Parts of each force broke before their antagonists; and in those
spots where the array of the fight might be discerned through
the shade of the forest or the smoke of battle, both royalists and
Whigs were found, at the same instant, to have driven back
detached fragments of their opponents. Foemen were mingled
hand to hand, through and among their adverse ranks; and for a
time no conjecture might be indulged as to the side to which
victory would turn.

The flanking detachments seemed to have fallen into the same
confusion, and might have been seen retreating and advancing
upon the rough slopes of the mountain, in partisan bodies,
separated from their lines; thus giving to the scene an air of
bloody riot, more resembling the sudden insurrection of mutineers
from the same ranks, than the orderly war of trained soldiers.

Through the din and disorder of this fight, it is fit that I should
take time to mark the wanderings of Galbraith Robinson, whose
exploits this day would not ill deserve the pen of Froissart. The
doughty sergeant had, for a time, retained his post in the ranks
of the Amherst Rangers, and with them had travelled towards the

-- 583 --

[figure description] Page 583.[end figure description]

mountain top, close in the rear of Campbell's line. But when the
troops had recoiled before the frequent charges of the royalists,
finding his station, at best, but that of an inactive spectator, he
made no scruple of deserting his companions and trying his fortune
on the field in such form of adventure as best suited his temper.
With no other weapon than his customary rifle, he stood his
ground when others retreated; and saw the ebb and flow of “flight
and chase” swell round him, according to the varying destiny of
the day. In these difficulties, it was his good fortune to escape
unhurt; a piece of luck that may, perhaps, be attributed to the
coolness with which he either galloped over an adversary or around
him, as the emergency rendered most advisable.

In the midst of this busy occupation, at a moment when one of
the refluxes of battle brought him almost to the summit, he descried
a small party of British dragoons, stationed some distance in the
rear of Ferguson's line, whose detached position seemed to infer some
duty unconnected with the general fight. In the midst of these, he
thought he recognised the figure and dress of one familiar to his
eye. The person thus singled out by the sergeant's glance stood
bare-headed upon a projecting mass of rock, apparently looking
with an eager gaze towards the distant combat. No sooner did
the conjecture that this might be Arthur Butler flash across his
thought, than he turned his steed back upon the path by which he
had ascended, and rode with haste towards the Rangers.

“Stephen Foster,” he said, as he galloped up to the lieutenant,
and drew his attention by a tap of the hand upon his shoulder, “I
have business for you, man—you are but wasting your time here—
pick me out a half-dozen of your best fellows and bring them with
you after me. Quick—Stephen—quick!”

The lieutenant of the Rangers collected the desired party and
rode after the sergeant, who now conducted this handful of men
with as much rapidity as the broken character of the ground
allowed, by a circuit for a considerable distance along the right side
of the mountain, until they reached the top. The point at which
they gained the summit brought them between Ferguson's line and
the dragoons, who, it was soon perceived, were the party charged
with the custody of Butler, and who had been thus detached in the
rear for the more safe guardianship of the prisoner. Horse Shoe's

-- 584 --

[figure description] Page 584.[end figure description]

manœuvre had completely cut them off from their friends in front,
and they had no resource but to defend themselves against the
threatened assault, or fly towards the parties who were at this
moment engaged with the flanking divisions of the Whigs. They
were taken by surprise—and Horse Shoe, perceiving the importance
of an immediate attack, dashed onwards along the ridge of
the mountain with precipitate speed, calling out to his companions
to follow. In a moment the dragoons were engaged in a desperate
pell-mell with the Rangers.

“Upon them, Stephen! Upon them bravely, my lads! Huzza
for Major Butler! Fling the major across your saddle—the first
that reaches him,” shouted the sergeant with a voice that was heard
above all the uproar of battle. “What ho—James Curry!” he
cried out, as soon as he detected the presence of his old acquaintance
in this throng; “stand your ground, if you are a man!”

The person to whom this challenge was directed had made an
effort to escape towards a party of his friends, whom he was about
summoning to his aid; and in the attempt had already ridden some
distance into the wood, whither the sergeant had eagerly followed
him.

“Ah ha, old Truepenny, are you there?” exclaimed Curry,
turning short upon his pursuer, and affecting to laugh as if in
scorn. “Horse Shoe Robinson, well met!” he added sternly,
“I have not seen a better sight to-day than that fool's head of
yours upon this hill. No, not even when just now Patrick Ferguson
sent your yelping curs back to hide themselves behind the
trees.”

“Come on, James!” cried Horse Shoe, “I have no time to talk,
We have an old reckoning to settle, which, perhaps, you mought
remember. I am a man of my word; and, besides, I have set my
eye upon Major Butler,” he added, with a tone and look that
were both impressed with the fierce passion of the scene around
him.

“The devil blast you, and Major Butler to boot!” exclaimed
Curry, roused by Horse Shoe's air of defiance. “To it, bully! It shall
be short work between us, and bloody,” he shouted, as he discharged
a pistol-shot at the sergeant's breast; which failing to take
effect, he flung the weapon upon the ground, brandished his sword,

-- 585 --

[figure description] Page 585.[end figure description]

and spurred immediately against his challenger. The sweep of the
broadsword fell upon the barrel of Horse Shoe's uplifted rifle, and
in the next instant the broad hand of our lusty yeoman had seized
the trooper by the collar and dragged him from his horse. The
two soldiers came to the ground, locked in a mutual embrace; and,
for a brief moment, a desperate trial of strength was exhibited in
the effort to gain their feet.

“I have you there,” said Robinson, as at length, with a flushed
cheek, quick breath, and blood-shot eye, he rose from the earth
and shook the dragoon from him, who fell backwards on his knee.
“Curse you, James Curry, for a fool and villain! You almost
drive me, against my will, to the taking of your life. I don't want
your blood. You are beaten, man, and must say so. I grant you
quarter upon condition—”

“Look to yourself! I ask no terms from you,” interrupted
Curry, as suddenly springing to his feet, he now made a second
pass, which was swung with such unexpected vigor at the head of
his adversary, that Horse Shoe had barely time to catch the blow,
as before, upon his rifle. The broadsword was broken by the
stroke, and one of the fragments of the blade struck the sergeant
upon the forehead, inflicting a wound that covered his face with
blood. Horse Shoe reeled a step or two from his ground, and
clubbing the rifle, as it is called, by grasping the barrel towards
the muzzle, he paused but an instant to dash the blood from his
brow with his hand, and then, with one lusty sweep, to which his
sudden anger gave both precision and energy, he brought the piece
full upon the head of his foe, with such fatal effect as to bury the
lock in the trooper's brain, whilst the stock was shattered into
splinters. Curry, almost without a groan, fell dead across a ledge
of rock at his feet.

“The grudge is done, and the fool has met his desarvings,” was
Horse Shoe's brief comment upon the event, as he gazed sullenly,
for an instant, upon the dead corpse. He had no time to tarry.
The rest of his party were still engaged with the troopers of the
guard, who now struggled to preserve the custody of their prisoner.
The bridle-rein of Captain Peter had been caught by one of the
Rangers, and the good steed was now quickly delivered up to his
master, who, flinging himself again into his saddle, rushed into the

-- 586 --

[figure description] Page 586.[end figure description]

throng of combatants. The few dragoons, dispirited by the loss of
their leader, and stricken with panic at this strenuous onset, turned
to flight, leaving Butler in the midst of his friends.

“God bless you, major!” shouted Robinson, as he rode up to his
old comrade, who, unarmed, had looked upon the struggle with an
interest corresponding to the stake he had in the event. “Up,
man—here, spring across the pommel. Now, boys, down the
mountain, for your lives! Huzza, huzza! we have won him back!”
he exclaimed, as seizing Butler's arm, he lifted him upon the neck
of Captain Peter, and bounded away at full speed towards the base
of the mountain, followed by Foster and his party.

The reader may imagine the poignancy of Mildred's emotions
as she sat beside Allen Musgrove and his daughter on the knoll,
and watched the busy and stirring scene before her. The centre
division of the assailing army was immediately in her view, on
the opposite face of the mountain, and no incident of the battle
in this quarter escaped her notice. She could distinctly perceive
the motions of the Amherst Rangers, to whom she turned her eyes
with a frequent and eager glance, as the corps with which her
brother Henry was associated; and when the various fortune of
the fight disclosed to her the occasional retreat of her friends
before the vigorous sallies of the enemy, or brought to her ear the
renewed and angry volleys of musketry, she clenched Mary Musgrove's
arm with a nervous grasp, and uttered short and anxious
ejaculations that showed the terror of her mind.

“I see Mister Henry, yet,” said Mary, as Campbell's troops
rallied from the last shock, and again moved towards the summit.
“I see him plainly, ma'am—for I know his green dress, and caught
the glitter of his brass bugle in the sun. And there now—all is
smoke again. Mercy, how stubborn are these men! And there
is Mister Henry once more—near the top. He is safe, ma'am.”

“How earnestly,” said Mildred, unconsciously speaking aloud as
she surveyed the scene, “Oh, how earnestly do I wish this battle
was done! I would rather, Mr. Musgrove, be in the midst of yonder
crowd of angry men, could I but have their recklessness, than
here in safety, to be tortured with my present feelings.”

“In God is our trust, madam,” replied the miller. “His arm is
abroad over the dangerous paths, for a shield and buckler to them

-- 587 --

[figure description] Page 587.[end figure description]

that put their trust in him. Ha! there is Ferguson's white horse,
rushing, with a dangling rein and empty saddle, down the mountain,
through Campbell's ranks: the rider has fallen; and there,
madam—there, look on it!—is a white flag waving in the hands
of a British officer. The fight is done. Hark, our friends are
cheering with a loud voice!”

“Thank Heaven—thank Heaven!” exclaimed Mildred as she
sprang upon her feet; “It is even so!”

The loud huzzas of the troops rose upon the air; the firing
ceased; the flag of truce fluttered in the breeze, and the confederated
bands of the mountaineers, from every quarter of the late
battle, were seen hurrying towards the crest of the mountain, and
mingling amongst the ranks of the conquered foe. Again and
again, the clamorous cheering of the victors broke forth from the
mountain-top, and echoed along the neighboring valleys.

During this wild clamor and busy movement, a party of horsemen
were seen, through the occasional intervals of the low wood
that skirted the valley on the right, hastening from the field with
an eager swiftness towards the spot where Mildred and her companions
were stationed.

As they swept along the base of the mountain, and approached
the knoll, they were lost to view behind the projecting angles of
the low hills that formed the ravine, through which, my reader is
aware, the road held its course. When they re-appeared it was in
ascending the abrupt acclivity of the knoll, and within fifty paces
of the party on the top of it.

It was now apparent that the approaching party consisted of
Stephen Foster and three or four of the Rangers led by Horse Shoe
Robinson, with Butler still seated before him, as when the sergeant
first caught him up in the fight. These were at the same moment
overtaken by Henry Lindsay, who had turned back from the
mountain at the first announcement of victory, to bring the tidings
to his sister.

Mildred's cheek grew deadly pale, and her frame shook, as the
cavalcade rushed into her presence.

“There—take him!” cried Horse Shoe, with an effort to laugh,
but which seemed to be half converted into a quaver by the agitation
of his feelings, as, springing to the ground, he swung Butler from

-- 588 --

[figure description] Page 588.[end figure description]

the horse, with scarce more effort than he would have used in
handling a child; “take him, ma'am. I promised myself to-day,
that I'd give him to you. And, now, you've got him. That's
a good reward for all your troubles. God bless us—but I'm happy
to-day!”

My husband!—my dear husband!” were the only articulate
words that escaped Mildred's lips, as she fell senseless into the arms
of Arthur Butler.

-- 589 --

CHAPTER LVIII. THE CONCLUSION.

[figure description] Page 589.[end figure description]

The victory was won. In the last assault, Campbell had reached
the crest of the mountain, and the loyalists had given ground with
decisive indications of defeat. Ferguson, in the hopeless effort to
rally his soldiers, had flung himself into their van, but a bullet at
this instant reached his heart; he fell from his seat, and his white
horse, which had been conspicuous in the crowd of battle, bounded
wildly through the ranks of the Whigs, and made his way down
the mountain side.

Campbell passed onward, driving the royalists before him. For
a moment the discomfited bands hoped to join their comrades in
the rear, and, by a united effort, to effect a retreat: but the parties
led by Sevier and Cleveland, cheered by the shouts of their victorious
companions, urged their attacks with new vigor, and won
the hill in time to intercept the fugitives. All hopes of escape
being thus at an end, a white flag was displayed in token of submission;
and the remnant of Ferguson's late proud and boastful
army, now amounting to between eight and nine hundred men,
surrendered to the assailants.

It has scarcely ever happened that a battle has been fought, in
which the combatants met with keener individual exasperation
than in this. The mortal hatred which embittered the feelings of
Whig and Tory along this border, here vented itself in the eagerness
of conflict, and gave the impulse to every blow that was struck—
rendering the fight, from beginning to end, relentless, vindictive,
and bloody. The remembrance of the thousand cruelties practised
by the royalists during the brief Tory dominion to which my narrative
has been confined, was fresh in the minds of the stern and
hardy men of the mountains, who had pursued their foe with such

-- 590 --

[figure description] Page 590.[end figure description]

fierce animosity to this his last stage. Every one had some wrong
to tell, and burned with an unquenchable rage of revenge. It was,
therefore, with a yell of triumph that they saw the symbol of
submission raised aloft by the enemy; and for a space, the forest
rang with their loud and reiterated huzzas.

Many brave men fell on either side. Upon the slopes of the
mountain and on its summit, the bodies of the dead and dying lay
scattered amongst the rocks, and the feeble groans of the wounded
mingled with the fierce tones of exultation from the living. The
Whigs sustained a grievous loss in Colonel Williams, who had
been struck down in the moment of victory. He was young,
ardent, and brave; and his many soldier-like virtues, combined
with a generous and amiable temper, had rendered him a cherished
favorite with the army. His death served still more to increase the
exacerbation of the conquerors against the conquered.

The sun was yet an hour high when the battle was done. The
Whigs were formed in two lines on the ridge of the mountain;
and the prisoners, more numerous than their captors, having laid
down their arms, were drawn up in detached columns on the
intervening ground. There were many sullen and angry glances
exchanged, during this period of suspense, between victors and
vanquished; and it was with a fearful rankling of inward wrath,
that many of the Whigs detected, in the columns of the prisoners,
some of their bitterest persecutors.

This spirit was partially suppressed in the busy occupation that
followed. Preparations were directed to be made for the night-quarters
of the army; and the whole host was, accordingly, ordered
to march to the valley. The surgeons of each party were already
fully employed in their vocation. The bodies of the wounded were
strewed around; and, for the protection of such as were not in a
condition to be moved, shelters were made of the boughs of trees,
and fires kindled to guard them from the early frost of the season.
All the rest retired slowly to the appointed encampment.

Whilst Campbell was intent upon these cares, a messenger came
to summon him to a scene of unexpected interest. He was
informed that a gentleman, not attached to the army, had been
dangerously wounded in the fight, and now lay at the further
extremity of the mountain ridge. It was added that he earnestly

-- 591 --

[figure description] Page 591.[end figure description]

desired an interview with the commanding officer. Campbell lost
no time in attending to the request.

Upon repairing to the spot, his attention was drawn to a stranger
who lay upon the ground. His wan and haggard cheek, and restless
eye, showed that he suffered acute pain; and the blood upon
his cloak, which had been spread beneath him, indicated the
wound to have been received in the side. A private soldier of the
British army was his only attendant. To Campbell's solicitous
and kind inquiry, he announced himself, in a voice that was
almost over-mastered by his bodily anguish, to be Philip Lindsay,
of Virginia.

“You behold,” he said, “an unhappy father in pursuit of his
children.” Then, after a pause, he continued, “My daughter
Mildred, I have been told, is near me: I would see her, and quickly.”

“God have mercy on us!” exclaimed Campbell, “is this the
father of the lady who has sought my protection? Wounded too,
and badly, I fear! Where is Major Butler, who was lately
prisoner with Ferguson?” he said, addressing the attendant—“Go,
go, sir,” he added, speaking to the same person, “bring me the
first surgeon you can find, and direct some three or four men from
the ranks to come to your aid. Lose no time.”

The soldier went instantly upon the errand, and soon returned
with the desired assistance. Lindsay's wound had been already
staunched, and all that remained to be done was to put him in
some place of shelter and comfort. A cottage at the foot of the
mountain was pointed out by Campbell; a litter was constructed,
and the sick man was borne upon the shoulders of four attendants
to the designated spot. Meantime, Campbell rode off to communicate
the discovery he had made to Mildred and her brother.

Lindsay's story, since we last parted from him, may be briefly
told. He and Tyrrel had journeyed into the low country of
Virginia, to meet the friends of the royal government. These had
wavered, and were not to be brought together. A delay ensued,
during which Tyrrel had prevailed upon Lindsay to extend his
journey into North Carolina; whence, after an ineffectual effort
to bring the Tory party to some decisive step, they both returned
to the Dove Cote, having been nearly three weeks absent.

Upon their arrival, the afflicting intelligence met Lindsay of the

-- 592 --

[figure description] Page 592.[end figure description]

departure of Mildred and her brother for the seat of war.
Mildred's letter was delivered to him; and its contents almost
struck him dumb. It related the story of Arthur Butler's misfortunes,
and announced, that, for nearly a year past, Mildred had
been the wedded wife of the captive officer. The marriage had been
solemnized in the preceding autumn, in a hasty moment, as Butler
travelled south to join the army. The only witnesses were Mistress
Dimock, under whose roof it had occurred, Henry Lindsay, and
the clergyman. The motives that induced this marriage were
explained: both Mildred and Arthur hoped, by this irremediable
step, to reconcile Lindsay to the event, and to turn his mind from
its unhappy broodings: the increased exasperation of his feelings,
during the succeeding period, prevented the disclosure which
Mildred had again and again essayed to make. The recent
dangers which had beset Arthur Butler, had determined her to
fly to his rescue. As his wife she felt it to be her duty, and
she had, accordingly, resolved to encounter the peril of the
journey.

For a day or two after the perusal of this letter, Lindsay fell
into a deep melancholy. His presentiments seemed to have been
fatally realized, and his hopes suddenly destroyed. From this
despondency, Tyrrel's assiduous artifice aroused him. He proposed
to Lindsay the pursuit of his children, in the hope of thus luring
him into Cornwallis's camp, and connecting him with the fortunes
of the war. The chances of life, he reasoned, were against Butler, if
indeed, as Tyrrel had ground to hope, that officer were not already
the victim of the snares that had been laid for him.

Upon this advice, Lindsay had set out for Cornwallis's head-quarters,
where he arrived within a week after the interview of
Mildred and Henry with the British chief.

Whilst he delayed here, he received the tidings that his
daughter had abandoned her homeward journey, and turned aside
in quest of Butler. This determined him to continue his pursuit.
Tyrrel still accompanied him; and the two travellers having
arrived at the moment of the attack upon King's mountain,
Lindsay was persuaded by his companion to make the rash
adventure which, we have already seen, had been the cause of his
present misfortune.

-- 593 --

[figure description] Page 593.[end figure description]

It is not my purpose to attempt a description of the scene in
the cottage, where Arthur Butler and his wife, and Henry, first
saw Lindsay stretched upon a rude pallet, and suffering the
anguish of a dangerous wound. It is sufficient to say that, in the
midst of the deep grief of the bystanders, Lindsay was composed
and tranquil, like one who thought it vain to struggle with fate.
“I have foreseen this day, and felt its coming,” he muttered, in a
low and brooken voice; “it has happened as it was ordained. I have
unwisely struggled against my doom. There, take it,” he added,
as he stretched forth his hand to Butler, and in tones scarcely audible
breathed out, “God bless you, my children! I forgive you.”

During the night fever ensued, and with it came delirium. The
patient acquired strength from his disease, and raved wildly, in a
strain familiar to his waking superstition. The same vision of fate
and destiny haunted his imagination; and he almost frightened
his daughter from beside his couch, with the fervid eloquence of
his madness.

The cottage was situated near half a mile from the encampment
of the army. Towards daylight, Lindsay had sunk into a
slumber, and the attendant surgeon began to entertain hopes that
the patient might successfully struggle with his malady. Mildred
and Mary Musgrove kept watch in the apartment, whilst Butler,
with Horse Shoe Robinson and Allen Musgrove, remained anxiously
awake in the adjoining room. Henry Lindsay, wearied
with the toils of the preceding day, and old Isaac the negro, not
so much from the provocation of previous labor as from constitutional
torpor, lay stretched in deep sleep upon the floor.

Such was the state of things when, near sunrise, a distant
murmur reached the ears of those who were awake in the cottage.
These sounds attracted the notice of Horse Shoe, who immediately
afterwards stole out of the apartment and repaired to the camp.
During his walk thither the uproar became more distinct, and
shouts were heard from a crowd of soldiers who were discovered
in a confused and agitated mass in the valley, at some distance
from the encampment. The sergeant hastened to this spot, and,
upon his arrival, was struck with the shocking sight of the bodies
of some eight or ten of the Tory prisoners suspended to the limbs
of a large tree.

-- 594 --

[figure description] Page 594.[end figure description]

The repose of the night had not allayed the thirst of revenge
amongst the Whigs. On the contrary, the opportunity of conference
and deliberation had only given a more fatal certainty to
their purpose. The recent executions which had been permitted in
Cornwallis's camp, after the battle of Camden, no less than the
atrocities lately practised by some of the Tories who were now
amongst the captured, suggested the idea of a signal retribution.
The obnoxious individuals were dragged forth from their ranks
at early dawn, and summary punishment was inflicted by the
excited soldiery in the manner which we have described, in
spite of all remonstrance or command.

This dreadful work was still in progress when Horse Shoe
arrived. The crowd were, at that moment, forcing along to the
spot of execution a trembling wretch, whose gaunt form, crouching
beneath the hands that held him, and pitiful supplications for
mercy, announced him to the sergeant as an old acquaintance.
The unfortunate man had caught a glance of Robinson, and,
almost frantic with despair, sprang with a tiger's leap from the
grasp of those who held him, and, in an instant, threw his arms
around the sergeant's neck, where he clung with the hold of
a drowning man.

“Oh save me, save me, Horse Shoe Robinson!” he exclaimed
wildly. “Friend Horse Shoe, save me!”

“I am no friend of yours, Wat Adair,” said Robinson, sternly.

“Speak for me—Galbraith—speak, for old acquaintance sake!”

“Hold!” said Robinson to the crowd who had gathered round
to pluck the fugitive from his present refuge. “One word, friends!
stand back, I have somewhat to say in this matter.”

“He gave Butler into Hugh Habershaw's hands,” cried out
some of the crowd.

“He took the price of blood, and sold Butler's life for money—
he shall die!” shouted others.

“No words!” exclaimed many, “but up with him!”

“Mr. Robinson,” screamed Adair, with tears starting from his
eyes, “only hear me! I was forced to take sides against Major
Butler. The Tories would have burnt down my house; they suspected
me,—I was obliged,—Mike Lynch was witness,—mercy, mercy!”
and here the frightened culprit cried loud and bitterly.

-- 595 --

[figure description] Page 595.[end figure description]

“Friends,” said Horse Shoe calmly to the multitude, “there is
better game to hunt than this mountain-cat. Let me have my
way.”

“None has a better right than Horse Shoe Robinson,” said a
speaker from the group, “to say what ought to be done to Wat
Adair. Speak out, Horse Shoe!”

“Speak! We leave it to you,” shouted some of the leaders:
and instantly the crowd fell back and formed a circle round Horse
Shoe and Adair.

“I give you your choice,” said the sergeant, addressing the
captive, “for though your iniquities, Wat Adair, desarve that you
should have been the first that was strung up to yonder tree, yet
you shall have your choice, to tell us fully and truly, without
holding back name of high or low, who put you on to ambush
Major Arthur Butler's life at Grindall's Ford. Tell us that, to our
satisfaction, and answer all other questions besides that we may ax
you, and you shall have your life, taking, howsever, one hundred
lashes to the back of it.”

“I will confess all, before God, truly,” cried Adair with eagerness.
“James Curry told me of your coming, and gave me and
Mike Lynch money to help Hugh Habershaw.”

“James Curry had a master in the business,” said Robinson:
“His name?”

Adair hesitated for an instant and stammered out “Captain St.
Jermyn.”

“He was at your house? Speak it, man, or think of the
rope!”

“He was there,” said Adair.

“By my soul! Wat Adair, if you do not come out with the
whole truth,” said Robinson, with angry earnestness, “I take back
my promise. Tell me all you know.”

“Curry acted by the captain's directions,” continued the woodsman,
“he was well paid for it, as he told me, and would have got
more, if a quarrel amongst Habershaw's people hadn't stopped
them from taking Major Butler's life. So I have heard from the
men myself.”

“Well, sir?”

“That's all,” replied Adair.

-- 596 --

[figure description] Page 596.[end figure description]

“Do you know nothing about the court-martial?” asked
Robinson.

“Nothing, except that as the Major wasn't killed at the Ford,
it was thought best to have a trial, wherein James Curry and
Hugh Habershaw, as I was told, had agreed to swear against the
Major's life.”

“And were paid for it?”

“It was upon a consideration, in course,” replied Adair.

“And Captain St. Jermyn contrived this?”

“It was said,” answered Adair, “that the captain left it all to
Curry, and rather seemed to take Major Butler's side himself at
the trial. He didn't want to be known in the business!”

“Where is this Captain St. Jermyn?” demanded many voices.

This interrogatory was followed by the rush of the party towards
the quarter in which the prisoners were assembled, and, after a
lapse of time which seemed incredibly short for the performance
of the deed, the unhappy victim of this tumultuary wrath was seen
struggling in the agonies of death, as he hung from one of the
boughs of the same tree which had supplied the means of the
other executions.

By this time Butler and Henry Lindsay, attracted by the shouts
that reached them at the cottage, had arrived at the scene of
these dreadful events. Wat Adair was, at this moment, undergoing
the punishment for which his first sentence was commuted.
The lashes were inflicted by a sturdy arm upon his uncovered
back; and it was remarkable that the wretch who but lately had
sunk, with the most slavish fear, under the threat of death, now
bore his stripes with a fortitude that seemed to disdain complaint or
even the confession of pain. Butler and Henry hurried with a
natural disgust from this spectacle, and soon found themselves
near the spot where the lifeless forms of the victims of military
vengeance were suspended from the tree.

“Gracious Heaven!” exclaimed Butler, “is not that St. Jermyn?
What has he done to provoke this doom?”

“It is Tyrrel!” ejaculated Henry. “Major Butler, it is Tyrrel!
That face, black and horrible as it is to look at, I would know it
among a thousand!”

“Indeed!” said Butler, gazing with a melancholy earnestness

-- 597 --

[figure description] Page 597.[end figure description]

upon the scene, and speaking scarce above his breath, “is it so?
Tyrrel and St. Jermyn the same person! This is a strange
mystery.”

Robinson, at this moment, approached, and, in answer to
Butler's questions, told the whole story of the commotions that
had just agitated the camp.

“St. Jermyn was not with Ferguson,” said Butler, when the
sergeant had finished his narrative. “How came he here to-day?”

“First or last,” replied Robinson, “it is my observation, Major,
that these schemers and contrivers against others' lives are sure to
come to account. The devil put it into this St. Jermyn's head
to make Ferguson a visit. He came yesterday with Mr. Lindsay,
and got the poor gentleman his hurt. James Curry has done
working for him now, Major. Master and man have travelled
one road.”

The scene was now closed. The business of the day called the
troops to other labors. Campbell felt the necessity of an immediate
retreat with his prisoners to the mountains, and his
earliest orders directed the army to prepare for the march.

When Butler returned to the cottage, he found himself surrounded
by a mournful group. The malady of Lindsay had unexpectedly
taken a fatal turn. Mildred and Henry were seated
by the couch of their father, watching in mute anguish the last
ebbings of life. The dying man was composed and apparently
free from pain, and the few words he spoke were of forgiveness
and resignation.

In the midst of their sorrow and silence, the inmates of the
dwelling had their attention awakened by the military music of
the retiring army. These cheerful sounds vividly contrasted with
the grief of the mourners, and told of the professional indifference
of soldiers to the calamities of war. By degrees, the martial tones
became more faint, as the troops receded up the valley; and
before they were quite lost to the ear, Campbell and Shelby
appeared at the door of the cottage to explain the urgency of their
present departure, and to take a sad farewell of their friends.

Stephen Foster, with Harry Winter and a party of the Rangers,
remained behind to await the movements of Butler. Horse Shoe

-- 598 --

[figure description] Page 598.[end figure description]

Robinson, Allen Musgrove, and his daughter, were in constant
attendance.

Here ends my story.

In a lonely thicket, close upon the margin of the little brook
which waters the valley on the eastern side of King's mountain,
the traveller of the present day may be shown an almost obliterated
mound, and hard by he will see the fragment of a rude
tombstone, on which is carved the letters P. L. This vestige
marks the spot where the remains of Philip Lindsay were laid,
until the restoration of peace allowed them to be transported to
the Dove Cote.

There, also, in a happier day, Arthur Butler and Mildred took
up their abode; and notwithstanding the fatal presentiment in
regard to the fortunes of his house which had thrown so dark
a color upon the life of Philip Lindsay, lived long enough after
the revolution to see grow up around them a prosperous and
estimable family.

Mary Musgrove, too, attended Mildred, and attained an advanced,
and I hope a happy old age, at the Dove Cote.

Wat Adair, I have heard it said in Carolina, died a year after the
battle of King's mountain, of a horrible distemper, supposed to have
been produced by the bite of a rabid wolf. I would fain believe,
for the sake of poetical justice, that this was true.

Another item of intelligence, to be found in the history of the
war, may have some reference to our tale. I find that, in the
summer of 1781, Colonel Butler was engaged in the pursuit of
Cornwallis in his retreat from Albemarle towards Williamsburgh:
my inquiries do not enable me to say, with precision, whether it
was our friend Arthur Butler who had met this promotion. His
sufferings in the cause certainly deserved such a reward.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Kennedy, John Pendleton, 1795-1870 [1835], Horse shoe Robinson: a tale of the Tory ascendency (Carey, Lea, & Blanchard, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf237].
Powered by PhiloLogic